MetalSamamon's Home
This is a site dedicated primarily to Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ＝サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 )!!
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 5
Alright; now I know that a lot of facts may not make sense yet (a lot of contradictory stuff from Alan); but it will later on; trust me.
But how will William cope with Alan Gabriel? Find out in the next chapter!
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ Chapter 5, “The pilot”:
“So, if you’re the pilot; where is your badge?” William asks the man; but he merely turns his head and peers down at him with his eyes still hidden under the brim of his hat. “When one is as experienced as I am, one doesn’t need a badge.” He coolly explains, walking along with William; his cold hand upon his shoulder as they strolled side by side.
“I’m not an idiot, and I know how these things work…tell me who you really are.” William demands, moving to release the man’s hand from his shoulder. A cold menacing glance is all the response William gets, and he backs down in fear.
A long moment of silence passes as they stroll down an empty unfinished corridor towards a boarded off portion of the airport; currently under maintenance. “My dear William; I realize that you are confused and unaccustomed to such awkward treatment; but rest assured that I will not harm you…” The man’s voice trails off as if hiding something, and William takes note of this.
As they walk along towards an airplane gate; William notices something shining on the man’s belt, and upon closer inspection notices that it is a gold colored gun; with a long slender barrel and smooth grip. In fear, William steps away from the man a little, but still maintains pace.
“Is something the matter William?” the man asks in his clown-like voice; and William barely squeaks out a ‘no’. The man is smarter than he leads on, and William knows this; but he can’t take any chances and so he must hide his fear as much as possible.
Finally, they make it to the gate; and a small white jet is connected to the entrance ramp. William stares at in question, but says nothing as the man walks over to the door and opens it. At this moment, William gets a good look at his hand, and notices that it’s made of metal; almost thin and smooth enough to be used as a blade.
“Well…” the man smirks as he holds the door open with his hand in an offering position. William quickly peers up; and sees a wide grin across the man’s white face, and his red shiny lips glistening in the low lighting of the half-installed lighting system of the unfinished corridor. His throat is dry, but his hands are clammy and William looks up at the man, “Oh, yeah…Let’s go.”
Down the whole length of the ramp William can feel the man’s stare penetrate his body; but something paralyzes William and prevents him from turning around to verify his gut instincts. His hands stick and slide randomly as William grips the handrails, digging his fingernails into the hard wood in sheer terror.
Just the thought of his gun and the man’s hidden face terrorizes William; but he knows that he must remain strong; and not give in to the man’s scare tactics.
Oddly, in the back of William’s mind, he recalls all the times he had to deal with similar situations; where someone would try to cut him down and make him weak; but William is a professional negotiator, and never once gave into such ploys; even if he the situation seemed hopeless and lost.
For some reason, in the city of Brasilli; it seemed that people hated him and Grace more than any other group; even the police. While on the outside Brasilli seemed to be peaceful and perfect; being there one day would show you the truth; and how the lower class citizens resented everything that the government stood for…
“Have a seat William!” The man pulls William out of his trance and he shakes his head in wonder. “Huh…?” William asks as he takes a quick look at his surroundings; and notices that he’s inside the plane. There appears to be no one inside the plane; but the back of the plane is dark and he can’t tell if anyone is there or not.
William sighs and proceeds to take a seat near the front of the plane; and the man smiles as he closes the door. He walks over to William and places his cold metal hand upon William’s shoulder, and looks William in the face.
William nearly jumps out of his seat as the man touches him, and the man grins. Even with the man this close; William can not see his eyes or anything under the hat. This only drives the fear deep inside William to the surface, and the man grabs William’s hand and frees it from its tight grip on the armrest of the chair.
“You must relax William; you’ll only hurt yourself…” The man smiles and his breath is strangely odorless, drawing William to refocus his attention and regain his composure.
“Strap yourself in; we’re leaving now.” The man’s voice trails off as he strides into the cockpit with his long slender legs carrying him effortlessly up the aisle and he straps himself in as he sits down.
The man quickly checks a few controls, and pulls a lever. As he does, the plane begins to reverse down the runway; and William watches out of the window as the airport begins to grow distant from him. Night has fallen, and in the darkness he swears that he sees a man on the runway; but he disappears no sooner than William sees him; leaving him only to wonder if he was really there or not.
“Oh, and by the way William in case you were wondering, I’ve already loaded your suitcase onto the plane…” The pilot tells William as he turns the plane towards the runway exit. Suddenly aware, William darts his eyes left and right to look for his suitcase which he recalled taking with him, but realizes that it’s gone.
A cold shiver runs down William’s spine as he realizes that he did have the suitcase; but he doesn’t remember when he last had it. His lower lip trembles in fear, and William pulls it under his upper lip to hide his true feelings.
The plane begins to take off, and the G-Forces push William back into his seat; and he remembers at that very moment just how long it had been since he took a ride in a plane.
He tries to breathe, but between the events of the past few minutes coupled with his fear of heights make his nauseous, and he holds back his barf.
The pilot doesn’t even notice this; but instead focuses all his attention towards taking off, and as soon as they are airborne, the pilot smiles and stretches his arms for a moment before grabbing the controls again.
He throws a couple more switches, and presses a few buttons, and pretty soon the ride is stabilized. William looks out his window and stares in awe at a sight he has never seen before.
It is the city of Brasilli; but it is glowing with the many beautiful street lamps and headlights of cars rushing through the maze of buildings. They are not extremely high; and William can tell that they still weren’t above the tallest of the skyscrapers of Brasilli; but soon they are into the sea of clouds, and the peaceful lights of the city go down; and the view turns into a dull shade of grey.
“You’re pretty quiet William; what’s on your mind?” The pilot asks him, not turning away from the windshield as he majestically pilots them through the clouds. William turns away from the window and directs his gaze towards his host.
“I’m not really sure what to make of all this…” William explains with a new sense of himself. The man shakes his head lightly, “Ah, so I see…” he begins as he holds his hand in the air, “…What doesn’t make sense to you?” “Besides everything?” William remarks sarcastically; but it doesn’t faze the pilot as he moves not even a muscle.
“Well, for starters, why has no one been to Paradigm City in nearly 50 years?” William asks. This draws the pilot’s attention and he turns around in the swivel chair to face William for a brief moment, “I was waiting for you to ask that…” he smirks with happiness and turns back to the controls.
“Well, let me start from the beginning. At first, our city was like any other; just like your home Brasilli or any other city like Electric City. But the government in my city was not happy with the citizens anymore; and felt that something needed to be done. And so began ‘Project: Tomato Garden’.” The pilot’s smile grew as he spoke.
“You see, the mayor of fair city was not at all pleased with the citizens, and decided that something had to be done. He conferenced with other council members, and it was he that came up with the master plan.” The pilot explained. William listened intently, catching each word as it floated to him with undivided attention.
“His name was Alex Rosewater. He had been mayor for quite some time; and had many friends and a lot of authority in the city. But this plan was so controversial, and even though Alex himself was willing to be a part of the plan and play along 100; the members of the city council were still skeptical and they vetoed it. But Alex would not be deterred; instead he knew that he had to get his plan under way at once; and consulted with his father, Gordon. Now you see, Gordon and Alex didn’t always see eye to eye on everything, but since Gordon was one of the highest members of the country’s cabinet; he could pull certain strings that Alex couldn’t.” The pilot explains.
“Hey, I remember Gordon Rosewater. They said that he died…” William begins as he recalls something that troubles him, “…nearly 50 years ago.” The pilot smirks and nods his head silently, “Ah, so you’re beginning to understand dear William…” The plane hits a little turbulence and bounces slightly up and down before it stabilizes and cruises along again smoothly.
“Well, Gordon met with the leaders of the country and they finally agreed to let him and his son carry out their master plan; but it had to be kept secret for an outsider could contaminate the project. So, with the board’s approval, the city’s name was changed from Metropolis to Paradigm City as a joke since Paradigm means a set of assumptions, concepts, values, and/or practices that constitute a way of viewing reality for the community that shares them. It fit Metropolis perfectly and thus began ‘Project: Tomato Garden’.”
“Didn’t the people have a say in this? What were they doing this whole time?” William asks him. “The people were pawns in Alex’s master game of chess. He played them with such professionalism and expertise that not even the local police knew what was going on. Alex has the head of the project and controlled everything; from the people to the government to the religion to the military police; you name it; Alex controlled it. He even controlled what pets were allowed in Paradigm, and since Alex was allergic to dogs he made sure that none were left; of course he may have missed a few but the Megadeuses remedied that problem…”
“MEGADEUSES!” William announced in disbelief, “Those have been outlawed in Brasilli for nearly…50 years.” William again realizes as the puzzle pieces begin to fall into place.
“Isn’t it amazing how well his plan worked? Is it any wonder I went along with it?” The pilot asks William rhetorically. William nods a little and continues to listen to the pilot speak.
“Well, after that, came the hardest part of the project, which was to eliminate the memories of the citizens of Paradigm…which proved to be relatively easy. All we had to do was show them the exit out of Paradigm; which was in reality an entrance into a specially designed chamber inside Paradigm Headquarters, and in there; Alex’s master plan came to life as the memories of the citizens were erased and each emerged with only the most basic of memories…enough to start anew; and in the way that Alex Rosewater wanted. Only one man managed to escape us; later he tried to become a hero and free the citizens of Paradigm from their memory loss…he went under the moniker of Schwarzwald; we had a hard time tracking him down, but we eventually did and dumped his body into the water…” The pilot again smiles and turns the plane to the right and into a slight assent.
As the pilot casually turns the plane to the right the plane coasts along the smooth air. “Now keep in mind that although Alex was a businessman, his first duty was to himself. His first objective after eliminating the memories of the citizens was to eliminate his enemies; one at a time. He assigned each of them barcodes, making a list; and so he targeted them. They were the members of the council who opposed him, and first off was Ellen Weight; code number 9 701330 551490. Then came Mathew Brown; code number 9 701330 510637. Then Larry Flannis; code number 9 701330 520717; and lastly Nancy Bolton; code number 9 701330 101541. They were each brutally murdered in cold blood. Some believe that Gordon implanted memories into these guys, and that they were children instead of full grown adults, but Alex did such a beautiful job with the memories that everyone was confused about what was real and what was false…” The pilot smirks at his own words, and laughs cruelly to himself.
“I was the only member he didn’t kill. Well, he thought out killing R.D.; but decided against it after careful consideration.” He laughs lightly to himself as he continues piloting the plane, “But that was only the beginning. With help from Electric City and Ilesberry, they constructed a giant stage around the city; and closed off Paradigm from the rest of the country. They added onto Paradigm, and created new areas to make the memories seem that much more misleading. They added domes, and changed the names of the streets. They even disintegrated the local bank, and the former owner of the bank Beck became a criminal in his new mindset…”
“Then it was onto the androids. We gathered them all up and erased all of their memories as well, but it seemed as though one of our own council members, who was an android named Rosco, told his creator of the impending plans of Alex, and his creator hid himself and his robots. He changed his last name to Seldano, but his real name was Dr. Wayneright…” The pilot’s expression grows sad as he recalls something.
“What is it?” William asks him. “I was remembering one of his robots in particular. Her name was R. Dorothy. She was a pretty little girl; but she was a trouble maker as well.” He sighs and laughs a little.
“Sure, there were others who opposed us, like the Union of Workers who simply became known as the Union, but they weren’t a much of a pest as little Dorothy Wayneright was. Between her and Roger Smith; they ruined our plans! If only they hadn’t met!” The pilot smashes his fist into the controls, and hangs his head in regret.
“How?” William asks. The pilot shakes his head, “If you must know, Roger Smith was the negotiator of Metropolis, and later became the negotiator of Paradigm City. He had a contract with Gordon; and Gordon was unsure whether or not to eliminate Roger’s memories; but eventually decided to…and that hesitation was a mistake since Roger knew more than he should have known; and him finding that damn android didn’t help! Between Roger’s curiosity and Dorothy’s memories, they ruined our master plan! It was them that destroyed my Megadeus when my Megadeus Big Duo and I attacked him!” The pilot announces as he smiles as he puts the plane into auto-pilot.
“I linked myself up with Big Duo and had my memories transferred to him. I was so close to defeating Roger Smith! I was so close to killing Roger Smith inside that Megadeus of his, but that blasted Schwarzwald tampered with my Megadeus! I don’t how he did it; but he managed to make it so that my Megadeus shorted out and nearly killed me, he tried to make me believe that a Megadeus chooses its dominus! HA! That fool! He didn’t kill me! I survived! Those cables did nothing more than create the illusion of my demise; allowing me to escape and come back to my hometown of Brasilli…” The pilot rises from his chair, and waves his arms about in the arm triumphantly.
“But then I heard of a certain Professor Rezno, and the people who gave me my android parts at the ACE Corporation nearly 50 years ago, saving and extending my life at the same time, told me that he had created a device that could transfer an android’s memories into a version of itself in the past…” he reaches into his pocket and pulls out William’s device.
William’s mouth drops in shock and the sheer terror consumes his soul as he freezes in fear to the chair. The pilot removes his gun from its holster and points it at William’s head, “But thanks to you getting the device from him, William Prime; I, Alan Gabriel, now have the means to destroy Roger Smith once and for all!”
But how will William cope with Alan Gabriel? Find out in the next chapter!
Click here to read the story!
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ Chapter 5, “The pilot”:
“So, if you’re the pilot; where is your badge?” William asks the man; but he merely turns his head and peers down at him with his eyes still hidden under the brim of his hat. “When one is as experienced as I am, one doesn’t need a badge.” He coolly explains, walking along with William; his cold hand upon his shoulder as they strolled side by side.
“I’m not an idiot, and I know how these things work…tell me who you really are.” William demands, moving to release the man’s hand from his shoulder. A cold menacing glance is all the response William gets, and he backs down in fear.
A long moment of silence passes as they stroll down an empty unfinished corridor towards a boarded off portion of the airport; currently under maintenance. “My dear William; I realize that you are confused and unaccustomed to such awkward treatment; but rest assured that I will not harm you…” The man’s voice trails off as if hiding something, and William takes note of this.
As they walk along towards an airplane gate; William notices something shining on the man’s belt, and upon closer inspection notices that it is a gold colored gun; with a long slender barrel and smooth grip. In fear, William steps away from the man a little, but still maintains pace.
“Is something the matter William?” the man asks in his clown-like voice; and William barely squeaks out a ‘no’. The man is smarter than he leads on, and William knows this; but he can’t take any chances and so he must hide his fear as much as possible.
Finally, they make it to the gate; and a small white jet is connected to the entrance ramp. William stares at in question, but says nothing as the man walks over to the door and opens it. At this moment, William gets a good look at his hand, and notices that it’s made of metal; almost thin and smooth enough to be used as a blade.
“Well…” the man smirks as he holds the door open with his hand in an offering position. William quickly peers up; and sees a wide grin across the man’s white face, and his red shiny lips glistening in the low lighting of the half-installed lighting system of the unfinished corridor. His throat is dry, but his hands are clammy and William looks up at the man, “Oh, yeah…Let’s go.”
Down the whole length of the ramp William can feel the man’s stare penetrate his body; but something paralyzes William and prevents him from turning around to verify his gut instincts. His hands stick and slide randomly as William grips the handrails, digging his fingernails into the hard wood in sheer terror.
Just the thought of his gun and the man’s hidden face terrorizes William; but he knows that he must remain strong; and not give in to the man’s scare tactics.
Oddly, in the back of William’s mind, he recalls all the times he had to deal with similar situations; where someone would try to cut him down and make him weak; but William is a professional negotiator, and never once gave into such ploys; even if he the situation seemed hopeless and lost.
For some reason, in the city of Brasilli; it seemed that people hated him and Grace more than any other group; even the police. While on the outside Brasilli seemed to be peaceful and perfect; being there one day would show you the truth; and how the lower class citizens resented everything that the government stood for…
“Have a seat William!” The man pulls William out of his trance and he shakes his head in wonder. “Huh…?” William asks as he takes a quick look at his surroundings; and notices that he’s inside the plane. There appears to be no one inside the plane; but the back of the plane is dark and he can’t tell if anyone is there or not.
William sighs and proceeds to take a seat near the front of the plane; and the man smiles as he closes the door. He walks over to William and places his cold metal hand upon William’s shoulder, and looks William in the face.
William nearly jumps out of his seat as the man touches him, and the man grins. Even with the man this close; William can not see his eyes or anything under the hat. This only drives the fear deep inside William to the surface, and the man grabs William’s hand and frees it from its tight grip on the armrest of the chair.
“You must relax William; you’ll only hurt yourself…” The man smiles and his breath is strangely odorless, drawing William to refocus his attention and regain his composure.
“Strap yourself in; we’re leaving now.” The man’s voice trails off as he strides into the cockpit with his long slender legs carrying him effortlessly up the aisle and he straps himself in as he sits down.
The man quickly checks a few controls, and pulls a lever. As he does, the plane begins to reverse down the runway; and William watches out of the window as the airport begins to grow distant from him. Night has fallen, and in the darkness he swears that he sees a man on the runway; but he disappears no sooner than William sees him; leaving him only to wonder if he was really there or not.
“Oh, and by the way William in case you were wondering, I’ve already loaded your suitcase onto the plane…” The pilot tells William as he turns the plane towards the runway exit. Suddenly aware, William darts his eyes left and right to look for his suitcase which he recalled taking with him, but realizes that it’s gone.
A cold shiver runs down William’s spine as he realizes that he did have the suitcase; but he doesn’t remember when he last had it. His lower lip trembles in fear, and William pulls it under his upper lip to hide his true feelings.
The plane begins to take off, and the G-Forces push William back into his seat; and he remembers at that very moment just how long it had been since he took a ride in a plane.
He tries to breathe, but between the events of the past few minutes coupled with his fear of heights make his nauseous, and he holds back his barf.
The pilot doesn’t even notice this; but instead focuses all his attention towards taking off, and as soon as they are airborne, the pilot smiles and stretches his arms for a moment before grabbing the controls again.
He throws a couple more switches, and presses a few buttons, and pretty soon the ride is stabilized. William looks out his window and stares in awe at a sight he has never seen before.
It is the city of Brasilli; but it is glowing with the many beautiful street lamps and headlights of cars rushing through the maze of buildings. They are not extremely high; and William can tell that they still weren’t above the tallest of the skyscrapers of Brasilli; but soon they are into the sea of clouds, and the peaceful lights of the city go down; and the view turns into a dull shade of grey.
“You’re pretty quiet William; what’s on your mind?” The pilot asks him, not turning away from the windshield as he majestically pilots them through the clouds. William turns away from the window and directs his gaze towards his host.
“I’m not really sure what to make of all this…” William explains with a new sense of himself. The man shakes his head lightly, “Ah, so I see…” he begins as he holds his hand in the air, “…What doesn’t make sense to you?” “Besides everything?” William remarks sarcastically; but it doesn’t faze the pilot as he moves not even a muscle.
“Well, for starters, why has no one been to Paradigm City in nearly 50 years?” William asks. This draws the pilot’s attention and he turns around in the swivel chair to face William for a brief moment, “I was waiting for you to ask that…” he smirks with happiness and turns back to the controls.
“Well, let me start from the beginning. At first, our city was like any other; just like your home Brasilli or any other city like Electric City. But the government in my city was not happy with the citizens anymore; and felt that something needed to be done. And so began ‘Project: Tomato Garden’.” The pilot’s smile grew as he spoke.
“You see, the mayor of fair city was not at all pleased with the citizens, and decided that something had to be done. He conferenced with other council members, and it was he that came up with the master plan.” The pilot explained. William listened intently, catching each word as it floated to him with undivided attention.
“His name was Alex Rosewater. He had been mayor for quite some time; and had many friends and a lot of authority in the city. But this plan was so controversial, and even though Alex himself was willing to be a part of the plan and play along 100; the members of the city council were still skeptical and they vetoed it. But Alex would not be deterred; instead he knew that he had to get his plan under way at once; and consulted with his father, Gordon. Now you see, Gordon and Alex didn’t always see eye to eye on everything, but since Gordon was one of the highest members of the country’s cabinet; he could pull certain strings that Alex couldn’t.” The pilot explains.
“Hey, I remember Gordon Rosewater. They said that he died…” William begins as he recalls something that troubles him, “…nearly 50 years ago.” The pilot smirks and nods his head silently, “Ah, so you’re beginning to understand dear William…” The plane hits a little turbulence and bounces slightly up and down before it stabilizes and cruises along again smoothly.
“Well, Gordon met with the leaders of the country and they finally agreed to let him and his son carry out their master plan; but it had to be kept secret for an outsider could contaminate the project. So, with the board’s approval, the city’s name was changed from Metropolis to Paradigm City as a joke since Paradigm means a set of assumptions, concepts, values, and/or practices that constitute a way of viewing reality for the community that shares them. It fit Metropolis perfectly and thus began ‘Project: Tomato Garden’.”
“Didn’t the people have a say in this? What were they doing this whole time?” William asks him. “The people were pawns in Alex’s master game of chess. He played them with such professionalism and expertise that not even the local police knew what was going on. Alex has the head of the project and controlled everything; from the people to the government to the religion to the military police; you name it; Alex controlled it. He even controlled what pets were allowed in Paradigm, and since Alex was allergic to dogs he made sure that none were left; of course he may have missed a few but the Megadeuses remedied that problem…”
“MEGADEUSES!” William announced in disbelief, “Those have been outlawed in Brasilli for nearly…50 years.” William again realizes as the puzzle pieces begin to fall into place.
“Isn’t it amazing how well his plan worked? Is it any wonder I went along with it?” The pilot asks William rhetorically. William nods a little and continues to listen to the pilot speak.
“Well, after that, came the hardest part of the project, which was to eliminate the memories of the citizens of Paradigm…which proved to be relatively easy. All we had to do was show them the exit out of Paradigm; which was in reality an entrance into a specially designed chamber inside Paradigm Headquarters, and in there; Alex’s master plan came to life as the memories of the citizens were erased and each emerged with only the most basic of memories…enough to start anew; and in the way that Alex Rosewater wanted. Only one man managed to escape us; later he tried to become a hero and free the citizens of Paradigm from their memory loss…he went under the moniker of Schwarzwald; we had a hard time tracking him down, but we eventually did and dumped his body into the water…” The pilot again smiles and turns the plane to the right and into a slight assent.
As the pilot casually turns the plane to the right the plane coasts along the smooth air. “Now keep in mind that although Alex was a businessman, his first duty was to himself. His first objective after eliminating the memories of the citizens was to eliminate his enemies; one at a time. He assigned each of them barcodes, making a list; and so he targeted them. They were the members of the council who opposed him, and first off was Ellen Weight; code number 9 701330 551490. Then came Mathew Brown; code number 9 701330 510637. Then Larry Flannis; code number 9 701330 520717; and lastly Nancy Bolton; code number 9 701330 101541. They were each brutally murdered in cold blood. Some believe that Gordon implanted memories into these guys, and that they were children instead of full grown adults, but Alex did such a beautiful job with the memories that everyone was confused about what was real and what was false…” The pilot smirks at his own words, and laughs cruelly to himself.
“I was the only member he didn’t kill. Well, he thought out killing R.D.; but decided against it after careful consideration.” He laughs lightly to himself as he continues piloting the plane, “But that was only the beginning. With help from Electric City and Ilesberry, they constructed a giant stage around the city; and closed off Paradigm from the rest of the country. They added onto Paradigm, and created new areas to make the memories seem that much more misleading. They added domes, and changed the names of the streets. They even disintegrated the local bank, and the former owner of the bank Beck became a criminal in his new mindset…”
“Then it was onto the androids. We gathered them all up and erased all of their memories as well, but it seemed as though one of our own council members, who was an android named Rosco, told his creator of the impending plans of Alex, and his creator hid himself and his robots. He changed his last name to Seldano, but his real name was Dr. Wayneright…” The pilot’s expression grows sad as he recalls something.
“What is it?” William asks him. “I was remembering one of his robots in particular. Her name was R. Dorothy. She was a pretty little girl; but she was a trouble maker as well.” He sighs and laughs a little.
“Sure, there were others who opposed us, like the Union of Workers who simply became known as the Union, but they weren’t a much of a pest as little Dorothy Wayneright was. Between her and Roger Smith; they ruined our plans! If only they hadn’t met!” The pilot smashes his fist into the controls, and hangs his head in regret.
“How?” William asks. The pilot shakes his head, “If you must know, Roger Smith was the negotiator of Metropolis, and later became the negotiator of Paradigm City. He had a contract with Gordon; and Gordon was unsure whether or not to eliminate Roger’s memories; but eventually decided to…and that hesitation was a mistake since Roger knew more than he should have known; and him finding that damn android didn’t help! Between Roger’s curiosity and Dorothy’s memories, they ruined our master plan! It was them that destroyed my Megadeus when my Megadeus Big Duo and I attacked him!” The pilot announces as he smiles as he puts the plane into auto-pilot.
“I linked myself up with Big Duo and had my memories transferred to him. I was so close to defeating Roger Smith! I was so close to killing Roger Smith inside that Megadeus of his, but that blasted Schwarzwald tampered with my Megadeus! I don’t how he did it; but he managed to make it so that my Megadeus shorted out and nearly killed me, he tried to make me believe that a Megadeus chooses its dominus! HA! That fool! He didn’t kill me! I survived! Those cables did nothing more than create the illusion of my demise; allowing me to escape and come back to my hometown of Brasilli…” The pilot rises from his chair, and waves his arms about in the arm triumphantly.
“But then I heard of a certain Professor Rezno, and the people who gave me my android parts at the ACE Corporation nearly 50 years ago, saving and extending my life at the same time, told me that he had created a device that could transfer an android’s memories into a version of itself in the past…” he reaches into his pocket and pulls out William’s device.
William’s mouth drops in shock and the sheer terror consumes his soul as he freezes in fear to the chair. The pilot removes his gun from its holster and points it at William’s head, “But thanks to you getting the device from him, William Prime; I, Alan Gabriel, now have the means to destroy Roger Smith once and for all!”
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 4
Who is this mysterious man? What other surprises does he have in store for William? Find out in the next exhilarating chapter, “The pilot”!
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ Chapter 4, “The airport”:
The engine of William's car gives a mighty roar as it thunders down the street away from his workplace. In the back of his mind rest his moral dilemmas; but he can't concentrate on them at the moment. Right now; it's a race against time to get to his home so he can catch a little sleep before he needs to leave in the morning.
Although William has always been a law-biding citizen most of the time; the traffic lights are starting to annoy me tremendously. High over head; cars rush through the air-lanes unrestricted by terra firma; and finally William’s had enough. He activates the car's thrusters, and lofts himself into the flow of overhead traffic.
The cars up there go quite a bit faster than the ground vehicles; and he has a hard time keeping pace with the unusually fast traffic. Somehow he manages to hold on, and he begins to make excellent time home when his fuel gauge begins to blink.
"Ah man, I knew I didn't have enough for a warp jump; but this is ridiculous!" He hangs his head in shameful acceptance; and drives a few more feet to the nearest refueling station.
The station is virtually empty; and he easily finds a spot, pulling in with ease. A platform extends out from under the pump and he sets the car down upon it as it gives a slight wobble from the tremendous weight of the car. He steps out onto the top of the platform; and walks over to the edge; but quickly steps back.
"Damn, I'm high!" he quietly mutters as he realizes that he's nearly 43 stories off of the ground. "I'd better make this quick!" he rushes over to the pump; a little shaky in each step; and presses the fuel he needs: Standard Gasoline. The pump displays a little screen; asking him for his I.D. and payment.
William slowly reaches into his pocket and grabs his I.D. and credit card; swiping one after the other. A message flashes across the screen, thanking William for his time and to begin fueling; and he merely shakes his head in response.
"Modern technology..." he grunts as he grabs the gas dispenser and places it inside his open fuel door. As the smelly liquid dispenses; William rests upon the car's hood and looks around at the city in awe.
"I wonder if Paradigm can match this level of sophistication." He mutters as he watches cars rush past him just a matter of yards away in every direction. To the untrained eye; it might seem as though these cars are going in no particular direction; and they would crash at any moment; causing a horrible chain reaction that could take many lives; but it almost never happens.
William himself is used to the chaotic drivers; but usually doesn’t drive in the sky-lanes partially due to his fear of unrestrained heights; and partially because he's pretty cheap, and it costs more in gas to use the car's thrusters and fly around.
The nozzle suddenly stops; startling William as he rises from the hood. "Good, now to get the hell out of here!" He quickly places the nozzle back in its resting spot; and grabs the printing receipt. Without a moment's hesitation; he opens the car door and hops in.
"God, I hate the sky-lanes." He mutters reluctantly as he turns the ignition. He stares at the full gauge on his dashboard; smiling. "To home!" he commands to himself as he lifts up off of the platform. As soon as the car's off of the platform, it begins to retract and he speeds off to rejoin the rush of traffic.
He flips on the radio and turns up one of his favorite songs. As he does, he hears a horn blare and out of the corner of his eye he sees headlights in his windshield and quickly looks up.
"SHIT!" He yells as he jerks the wheel down and he dives below the oncoming red and white semi-truck. As it passes over him he sees the blue undercarriage of the semi; and William breathes a sigh of relief realizing that it missed him by mere feet. He exhales slowly as he once again enters the flow of traffic.
"That was too close!" Not losing a moment; William continues on towards home.
As he nears his home; he begins to recognize the neighborhood, even from his high perch above the city. He quickly glances out of the open driver's window; and peers down at the streets below. But no sooner does he pull back, a sudden jolt of fear flushing over him.
He lowers the car slowly towards the road below; signaling his intentions with the car to the motorists below. They ease back and allow him to float down and his tires skid across the ground like a plane landing on a runway.
However, he doesn't lose hardly any momentum as he continues driving his car towards his home; not stopping for anything other than the occasional traffic light he comes across.
Finally, he makes it to the low-end apartment complex he calls home, and exits his car. With the usual shield activation; he walks up to the entrance hoping that a certain someone isn't there.
"I hope I got here before he did..." He quietly says as he slowly opens the creaky entrance door. He's nearly able to squeeze in when the door lets out a loud creak; and William winces in pain.
"That's not good..." He mentions as he opens the door the whole way and bolts up the old staircase as fast as his legs will carry him. The steps creak and crack under his feet; but he pays them no attention as he nears the entrance to his apartment.
He fumbles inside his pocket as he tries to find his keys; but finally manages to find them and unlocks the door with some difficulty. Slamming it shut; William pants lightly on the other side.
"Man, am I glad Juan wasn't here..." he puffs out and walks over to the sofa, a little calmer. A tremendous weight lifts off of him as he lands upon the seat cushions, and sprawls out like a lizard on his belly. He says something; but it's muffled by the pillow in front of his face.
He peeks out above the top of the pillow to look at out his window. It's not a pretty view; just some houses and a small grocery store; but he likes it; it gives him a sense of relaxation and serenity. He smells the semi-stale fabric of the pillow; and grins.
"Yes, it's good to be home." he mutters, pulling the pillow next to his nose to breathe in deep the smell that he's come to recognize. But he decides that he must get some sleep; since in a matter of hours he needed to be at the airport ready to go.
He stands for a moment to close the curtains; and as he draws them shut; the room becomes extremely dark; only a few small night-lights giving off a light glow so he can see the way to the bedroom. He doesn't even bother with the light switch; or even changing his clothes; the only thing he does is set the alarm for 4:30; much earlier than he ever gets up. But the events of the day have worn him out so much that he plops onto the mattress and falls quietly into golden slumbers, not even considering anything else...
RRRRRIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG! The familiar ring of his alarm clock breaks his sleep and he slowly rises. He whacks the alarm, and it falls to the ground; but doesn't shut off.
He scratches his head and notices that his hair is a mess. Painfully, he tries to stand but can't. "I gotta get up; but I'm so damn tired..." he states as he picks up the alarm clock from off of the ground. He looks at it with squinted eyes, and stares at it in disbelief. "It can't be 4:30 yet..." William stares at the red LCD numbers that don't lie; and he sadly accepts that it really is 4:36.
He rubs the sleep out of his eyes, and tries to rise again; but lies back on the bed. "Just a few more minutes should help..." William begins as he closes his eyes. But no sooner than he closes his eyes does he suddenly jolt out of bed. "The flight! I've got to get up now!" He shouts and quickly opens the blinds in front of his room.
Sunlight pours into the room, and he shields his eyes from the bright light. "This...should help me stay...awake." he states as his eyes begin to adjust to the light, and he blinks a few times. Grabbing his comb from off of the dresser, William proceeds to quickly comb his hair and cracks his knuckles. Placing the comb down, he strolls over to the closet and opens the door.
Inside; he pulls out a few pairs of pants and shirts; all of them looking exactly the same as the suit he has on now. He also removes an old suitcase; and carefully places the clothes in the case. He looks at his watch, and starts to pack a little faster. He rushes over to the dresser and grabs a few pairs of underwear and places them in the suitcase, along with some socks. Then he stands in the center of the room, trying to determine if he left anything behind.
He reaches into his pocket and pulls out the device. He holds the device in his hand, and exhales. "You're going in here." William states as he tosses the device into the suitcase.
He walks out of the bedroom and grabs the device's box from the desk in the living room. He tosses into the suitcase with the device; and rushes into the bathroom to grab a few items. He unzips a side pocket of the suitcase, and places the bathroom items inside. As he closes it; he decides that he has everything, and proceeds to zip up the suitcase; pulling tightly as he struggles to close the last few inches of the zipper. But he succeeds, and places his hands upon his hips triumphantly.
"I'm ready!" he declares, and looks at his watch. He shifts it on his wrist, realizing that it left a mark from sleeping on it last night. But the time is right; 5:00, and William steps into the bathroom to freshen up a bit before he leaves. As he stands in front of the sink, he looks at the picture above the toilet from the corner of his eye. "I will find out what happened, Mike. No matter what it takes..." He finishes washing his hands and dries them in a nearby towel.
Smiling, he looks at his teeth in the mirror and decides that he doesn't need to brush them this morning; giving in a little to procrastination.
At last, he finally feels ready to go. He heads back into his bedroom one final time to grab the suitcase, and double checks to make sure that everything is in order. Once he decides that all is well, he opens the door and exits; locking the door behind him.
He makes his way down the stairs; noticing that they are a little squeakier than normal after his mad dash last night; and makes it to the bottom of the stairs when he sees the door to his landlord's office start to creak open.
"Not this time!" he mutters and races across the foyer; suitcase in arms; and grabs the handle of the door. He quickly rushes out and slams it shut behind him. Inside, he hears a soft young girl’s voice say something, but he can't make it out. But at the moment; he really doesn't care to; his only concern is getting to the airport on time.
He finally makes the short sprint to his car, and pops the trunk with his remote. Hastily placing the somewhat heavy suitcase inside; he slams it shut and proceeds to open the driver's door just when the apartment door opens. He looks up, and sees a young girl in her 20's standing in the doorway.
William stops mid-way into the car, and leans on the top of the car with his elbows. "Where are you going so early Bill?" she asks, still in her nightgown and with her short red hair tied up in a ponytail behind her head.
William stares at her without words, but finally manages to say something, "I really have to go Ashley; I can't talk now." "You're always on the go; never in the same place for more than a few hours..." she comments. "I know; but there's something really important I have to do, and..." William begins, but she quickly interrupts him.
"How long do you think my father will wait? How long do you think I'll wait!" Her words stink of truth, but William's reaction is meager. "Please Ashley; can't this wait?" William pleads as he tries to get in the car; but her words hold him back. "No Bill this can't! I've been waiting for you to say those few simple words for so long; but you just can't..." Her expression grows sad, "...or you just won't."
He is hurt a little by her sadness, but he couldn't concentrate on her at the moment. "I'm sorry but I really got to go. You wouldn't understand. I'll talk to you when I get back." William hops inside the car before she can mutter another word to stop him. "And when will that be!" she demands a response; but only gets the sound of William's engines starting up.
"Sorry Ashley; but Paradigm awaits..." William states to himself as he puts the car in drive. As he drives off, he can see her walk into the street behind him and watch him as he drives away. Her face is pretty expressionless, but William knows what she's thinking; and doesn't want to think about it.
He looks at his watch, and decides that he's wasted enough time between getting ready and Ashley, so he activates his warp engine with the simple press of a button on his dash; and like a bullet William's car becomes nothing more than a blur to people walking on the sidewalks as he zooms past them.
In no time flat; he's at the airport; and stops the vehicle's high speed jump. Eying the parking lot cautiously; he finds an open spot; and parks his car snuggly between two larger trucks.
He slowly gets out and walks to the rear trunk, popping it open with his remote. There, he pulls out the suitcase and extends the handle. He closes the trunk and locks the car with its usual shields.
He turns and looks in awe at Brasilli International. William hardly ever flew due to his fear of unrestrained heights, but at the same time enjoyed a challenge.
Still, he had not been there in nearly 10 years, and much had changed in that short time. It has nearly doubled in size; and the main terminal is over 60 stories tall with giant window panes that stare out at incoming travelers. The runways are on either side, and he watched as planes took off and landed almost one-per-second.
There is so much air traffic that William can barely hear himself think and the ground shakes lightly below his feet. He casually strolls towards the terminal, luggage in tow. It bounces along the ground as William makes it closer and closer to the entrance of the Airport; and the airport seems to grow in size as he tries to watch the top of the building as it starts to leave his view.
Alas, he makes it to the entrance, and swipes his I.D. at the entrance; the doors opening to allow him inside. A gust of air greets him as he walks into the open expanse of the main terminal of Brasilli International. High above him the ceiling lies; far from his head unlike at home.
He peers down the cavernous hall; and sees more people in one place than he's ever seen in his entire life. People from every race, every niche of society, everybody and anybody seem to be in the one place all at the same time.
William pushes on, and begins to make his way through the crowd with his suitcase on wheels behind him. People bump and shove their way through; giving him evil glares as they go about their way. William returns the favor, not in the mood to put up with anyone's attitude.
Finally, he makes his way through the crowd, and enters an open area near the main entrance. He looks around at the high level of security; and watches as people enter a booth where rotating scanners pass around their body; searching for anything they deem dangerous. William's face hides his regret; but he decides that he must go; no matter how many regrets he may have.
"Hello sir...Will you be flying today?" A nice young lady states as she greets William as he walks up to the counter. "Yeah..." William begins as he looks around at the name of the airline. "...Axalon Airways. I'm flying with you." William confirms.
The lady smiles, and turns to a small computer. "Do you have your ticket or reservations?" she asks. "Reservations, I was supposed to pick up my ticket here." William states, reaching into his pocket. "May I see your I.D.?" she asks. William holds it up triumphantly, "Way ahead of you."
She takes it from William and scans it in front of the computer screen. "Hmm..." she mutters, "...you're not listed on any flights today. Your flight was today, right sir?" she asks.
"WHAT?" William shouts, but quickly draws looks from other people waiting behind him in line, "How is this possible? I booked it last night; it was a 7:30 flight to Paradigm City..."
"Oh, that's why sir. You must have the wrong airlines." She giggles a little, "We haven't flown out there for over 50 years." "Yes, so I gather..." William states as he remembers the phone conversation yesterday, "...but I'm sure I called you." William retorted.
"Do you remember who you spoke with?" she asks. William thinks for a moment, and then exhales in sadness, "No." "Then I'm sorry sir; I can't help you..." she suddenly smiles, "Have a nice day!" William grabs his I.D. from her and walks away; his whole day, and vacation for that matter, ruined.
He begins to walk back towards the exit when he senses someone behind him. Quickly turning around, William finds a tall skinny man standing behind him.
"Uh, can I help you?" William asks the man in confusion. "No, it is I who can help you, William." The man states, his eyes hidden by a wide brimmed hat.
"How do you know my name!" William demands, only to get a laugh for a response. "It's alright William; you may not know me, but Paradigm's been expecting you for quite some time..." the man grins, his red lips glaring at William.
"What's going on here? Is this some kind of joke?" William asks boldly; but the white-faced man merely smiles and places his hand on William's shoulder. It is cold, almost inhuman.
"My dear, dear William. So many questions...but rest assured the answer to all lies in Paradigm." The man states. "That line! I know it..." William mutters out loud as he recalls his dreams.
"What is it William? You seem surprised by something..." The man tries to get William to reveal his secret; but William holds back. "No, I don't even know who you are..." William states as he looks up at the slightly taller man.
"My name...?" The man says, "My name is not important, yet. But know that your flight; #515C from gate 6E to the outskirts of Paradigm City; is actually going into Paradigm, and is awaiting you..." The man tells him as they towards the door.
"How do you know this?" William asks. The man grins at him, his eyes invisible beneath the cloak of his black and white hat. He adjusts his black with white pinstripe suit, and smiles at William as they walk out the door, "Because I'm the pilot."
Click here to read the story!
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ Chapter 4, “The airport”:
The engine of William's car gives a mighty roar as it thunders down the street away from his workplace. In the back of his mind rest his moral dilemmas; but he can't concentrate on them at the moment. Right now; it's a race against time to get to his home so he can catch a little sleep before he needs to leave in the morning.
Although William has always been a law-biding citizen most of the time; the traffic lights are starting to annoy me tremendously. High over head; cars rush through the air-lanes unrestricted by terra firma; and finally William’s had enough. He activates the car's thrusters, and lofts himself into the flow of overhead traffic.
The cars up there go quite a bit faster than the ground vehicles; and he has a hard time keeping pace with the unusually fast traffic. Somehow he manages to hold on, and he begins to make excellent time home when his fuel gauge begins to blink.
"Ah man, I knew I didn't have enough for a warp jump; but this is ridiculous!" He hangs his head in shameful acceptance; and drives a few more feet to the nearest refueling station.
The station is virtually empty; and he easily finds a spot, pulling in with ease. A platform extends out from under the pump and he sets the car down upon it as it gives a slight wobble from the tremendous weight of the car. He steps out onto the top of the platform; and walks over to the edge; but quickly steps back.
"Damn, I'm high!" he quietly mutters as he realizes that he's nearly 43 stories off of the ground. "I'd better make this quick!" he rushes over to the pump; a little shaky in each step; and presses the fuel he needs: Standard Gasoline. The pump displays a little screen; asking him for his I.D. and payment.
William slowly reaches into his pocket and grabs his I.D. and credit card; swiping one after the other. A message flashes across the screen, thanking William for his time and to begin fueling; and he merely shakes his head in response.
"Modern technology..." he grunts as he grabs the gas dispenser and places it inside his open fuel door. As the smelly liquid dispenses; William rests upon the car's hood and looks around at the city in awe.
"I wonder if Paradigm can match this level of sophistication." He mutters as he watches cars rush past him just a matter of yards away in every direction. To the untrained eye; it might seem as though these cars are going in no particular direction; and they would crash at any moment; causing a horrible chain reaction that could take many lives; but it almost never happens.
William himself is used to the chaotic drivers; but usually doesn’t drive in the sky-lanes partially due to his fear of unrestrained heights; and partially because he's pretty cheap, and it costs more in gas to use the car's thrusters and fly around.
The nozzle suddenly stops; startling William as he rises from the hood. "Good, now to get the hell out of here!" He quickly places the nozzle back in its resting spot; and grabs the printing receipt. Without a moment's hesitation; he opens the car door and hops in.
"God, I hate the sky-lanes." He mutters reluctantly as he turns the ignition. He stares at the full gauge on his dashboard; smiling. "To home!" he commands to himself as he lifts up off of the platform. As soon as the car's off of the platform, it begins to retract and he speeds off to rejoin the rush of traffic.
He flips on the radio and turns up one of his favorite songs. As he does, he hears a horn blare and out of the corner of his eye he sees headlights in his windshield and quickly looks up.
"SHIT!" He yells as he jerks the wheel down and he dives below the oncoming red and white semi-truck. As it passes over him he sees the blue undercarriage of the semi; and William breathes a sigh of relief realizing that it missed him by mere feet. He exhales slowly as he once again enters the flow of traffic.
"That was too close!" Not losing a moment; William continues on towards home.
As he nears his home; he begins to recognize the neighborhood, even from his high perch above the city. He quickly glances out of the open driver's window; and peers down at the streets below. But no sooner does he pull back, a sudden jolt of fear flushing over him.
He lowers the car slowly towards the road below; signaling his intentions with the car to the motorists below. They ease back and allow him to float down and his tires skid across the ground like a plane landing on a runway.
However, he doesn't lose hardly any momentum as he continues driving his car towards his home; not stopping for anything other than the occasional traffic light he comes across.
Finally, he makes it to the low-end apartment complex he calls home, and exits his car. With the usual shield activation; he walks up to the entrance hoping that a certain someone isn't there.
"I hope I got here before he did..." He quietly says as he slowly opens the creaky entrance door. He's nearly able to squeeze in when the door lets out a loud creak; and William winces in pain.
"That's not good..." He mentions as he opens the door the whole way and bolts up the old staircase as fast as his legs will carry him. The steps creak and crack under his feet; but he pays them no attention as he nears the entrance to his apartment.
He fumbles inside his pocket as he tries to find his keys; but finally manages to find them and unlocks the door with some difficulty. Slamming it shut; William pants lightly on the other side.
"Man, am I glad Juan wasn't here..." he puffs out and walks over to the sofa, a little calmer. A tremendous weight lifts off of him as he lands upon the seat cushions, and sprawls out like a lizard on his belly. He says something; but it's muffled by the pillow in front of his face.
He peeks out above the top of the pillow to look at out his window. It's not a pretty view; just some houses and a small grocery store; but he likes it; it gives him a sense of relaxation and serenity. He smells the semi-stale fabric of the pillow; and grins.
"Yes, it's good to be home." he mutters, pulling the pillow next to his nose to breathe in deep the smell that he's come to recognize. But he decides that he must get some sleep; since in a matter of hours he needed to be at the airport ready to go.
He stands for a moment to close the curtains; and as he draws them shut; the room becomes extremely dark; only a few small night-lights giving off a light glow so he can see the way to the bedroom. He doesn't even bother with the light switch; or even changing his clothes; the only thing he does is set the alarm for 4:30; much earlier than he ever gets up. But the events of the day have worn him out so much that he plops onto the mattress and falls quietly into golden slumbers, not even considering anything else...
RRRRRIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG! The familiar ring of his alarm clock breaks his sleep and he slowly rises. He whacks the alarm, and it falls to the ground; but doesn't shut off.
He scratches his head and notices that his hair is a mess. Painfully, he tries to stand but can't. "I gotta get up; but I'm so damn tired..." he states as he picks up the alarm clock from off of the ground. He looks at it with squinted eyes, and stares at it in disbelief. "It can't be 4:30 yet..." William stares at the red LCD numbers that don't lie; and he sadly accepts that it really is 4:36.
He rubs the sleep out of his eyes, and tries to rise again; but lies back on the bed. "Just a few more minutes should help..." William begins as he closes his eyes. But no sooner than he closes his eyes does he suddenly jolt out of bed. "The flight! I've got to get up now!" He shouts and quickly opens the blinds in front of his room.
Sunlight pours into the room, and he shields his eyes from the bright light. "This...should help me stay...awake." he states as his eyes begin to adjust to the light, and he blinks a few times. Grabbing his comb from off of the dresser, William proceeds to quickly comb his hair and cracks his knuckles. Placing the comb down, he strolls over to the closet and opens the door.
Inside; he pulls out a few pairs of pants and shirts; all of them looking exactly the same as the suit he has on now. He also removes an old suitcase; and carefully places the clothes in the case. He looks at his watch, and starts to pack a little faster. He rushes over to the dresser and grabs a few pairs of underwear and places them in the suitcase, along with some socks. Then he stands in the center of the room, trying to determine if he left anything behind.
He reaches into his pocket and pulls out the device. He holds the device in his hand, and exhales. "You're going in here." William states as he tosses the device into the suitcase.
He walks out of the bedroom and grabs the device's box from the desk in the living room. He tosses into the suitcase with the device; and rushes into the bathroom to grab a few items. He unzips a side pocket of the suitcase, and places the bathroom items inside. As he closes it; he decides that he has everything, and proceeds to zip up the suitcase; pulling tightly as he struggles to close the last few inches of the zipper. But he succeeds, and places his hands upon his hips triumphantly.
"I'm ready!" he declares, and looks at his watch. He shifts it on his wrist, realizing that it left a mark from sleeping on it last night. But the time is right; 5:00, and William steps into the bathroom to freshen up a bit before he leaves. As he stands in front of the sink, he looks at the picture above the toilet from the corner of his eye. "I will find out what happened, Mike. No matter what it takes..." He finishes washing his hands and dries them in a nearby towel.
Smiling, he looks at his teeth in the mirror and decides that he doesn't need to brush them this morning; giving in a little to procrastination.
At last, he finally feels ready to go. He heads back into his bedroom one final time to grab the suitcase, and double checks to make sure that everything is in order. Once he decides that all is well, he opens the door and exits; locking the door behind him.
He makes his way down the stairs; noticing that they are a little squeakier than normal after his mad dash last night; and makes it to the bottom of the stairs when he sees the door to his landlord's office start to creak open.
"Not this time!" he mutters and races across the foyer; suitcase in arms; and grabs the handle of the door. He quickly rushes out and slams it shut behind him. Inside, he hears a soft young girl’s voice say something, but he can't make it out. But at the moment; he really doesn't care to; his only concern is getting to the airport on time.
He finally makes the short sprint to his car, and pops the trunk with his remote. Hastily placing the somewhat heavy suitcase inside; he slams it shut and proceeds to open the driver's door just when the apartment door opens. He looks up, and sees a young girl in her 20's standing in the doorway.
William stops mid-way into the car, and leans on the top of the car with his elbows. "Where are you going so early Bill?" she asks, still in her nightgown and with her short red hair tied up in a ponytail behind her head.
William stares at her without words, but finally manages to say something, "I really have to go Ashley; I can't talk now." "You're always on the go; never in the same place for more than a few hours..." she comments. "I know; but there's something really important I have to do, and..." William begins, but she quickly interrupts him.
"How long do you think my father will wait? How long do you think I'll wait!" Her words stink of truth, but William's reaction is meager. "Please Ashley; can't this wait?" William pleads as he tries to get in the car; but her words hold him back. "No Bill this can't! I've been waiting for you to say those few simple words for so long; but you just can't..." Her expression grows sad, "...or you just won't."
He is hurt a little by her sadness, but he couldn't concentrate on her at the moment. "I'm sorry but I really got to go. You wouldn't understand. I'll talk to you when I get back." William hops inside the car before she can mutter another word to stop him. "And when will that be!" she demands a response; but only gets the sound of William's engines starting up.
"Sorry Ashley; but Paradigm awaits..." William states to himself as he puts the car in drive. As he drives off, he can see her walk into the street behind him and watch him as he drives away. Her face is pretty expressionless, but William knows what she's thinking; and doesn't want to think about it.
He looks at his watch, and decides that he's wasted enough time between getting ready and Ashley, so he activates his warp engine with the simple press of a button on his dash; and like a bullet William's car becomes nothing more than a blur to people walking on the sidewalks as he zooms past them.
In no time flat; he's at the airport; and stops the vehicle's high speed jump. Eying the parking lot cautiously; he finds an open spot; and parks his car snuggly between two larger trucks.
He slowly gets out and walks to the rear trunk, popping it open with his remote. There, he pulls out the suitcase and extends the handle. He closes the trunk and locks the car with its usual shields.
He turns and looks in awe at Brasilli International. William hardly ever flew due to his fear of unrestrained heights, but at the same time enjoyed a challenge.
Still, he had not been there in nearly 10 years, and much had changed in that short time. It has nearly doubled in size; and the main terminal is over 60 stories tall with giant window panes that stare out at incoming travelers. The runways are on either side, and he watched as planes took off and landed almost one-per-second.
There is so much air traffic that William can barely hear himself think and the ground shakes lightly below his feet. He casually strolls towards the terminal, luggage in tow. It bounces along the ground as William makes it closer and closer to the entrance of the Airport; and the airport seems to grow in size as he tries to watch the top of the building as it starts to leave his view.
Alas, he makes it to the entrance, and swipes his I.D. at the entrance; the doors opening to allow him inside. A gust of air greets him as he walks into the open expanse of the main terminal of Brasilli International. High above him the ceiling lies; far from his head unlike at home.
He peers down the cavernous hall; and sees more people in one place than he's ever seen in his entire life. People from every race, every niche of society, everybody and anybody seem to be in the one place all at the same time.
William pushes on, and begins to make his way through the crowd with his suitcase on wheels behind him. People bump and shove their way through; giving him evil glares as they go about their way. William returns the favor, not in the mood to put up with anyone's attitude.
Finally, he makes his way through the crowd, and enters an open area near the main entrance. He looks around at the high level of security; and watches as people enter a booth where rotating scanners pass around their body; searching for anything they deem dangerous. William's face hides his regret; but he decides that he must go; no matter how many regrets he may have.
"Hello sir...Will you be flying today?" A nice young lady states as she greets William as he walks up to the counter. "Yeah..." William begins as he looks around at the name of the airline. "...Axalon Airways. I'm flying with you." William confirms.
The lady smiles, and turns to a small computer. "Do you have your ticket or reservations?" she asks. "Reservations, I was supposed to pick up my ticket here." William states, reaching into his pocket. "May I see your I.D.?" she asks. William holds it up triumphantly, "Way ahead of you."
She takes it from William and scans it in front of the computer screen. "Hmm..." she mutters, "...you're not listed on any flights today. Your flight was today, right sir?" she asks.
"WHAT?" William shouts, but quickly draws looks from other people waiting behind him in line, "How is this possible? I booked it last night; it was a 7:30 flight to Paradigm City..."
"Oh, that's why sir. You must have the wrong airlines." She giggles a little, "We haven't flown out there for over 50 years." "Yes, so I gather..." William states as he remembers the phone conversation yesterday, "...but I'm sure I called you." William retorted.
"Do you remember who you spoke with?" she asks. William thinks for a moment, and then exhales in sadness, "No." "Then I'm sorry sir; I can't help you..." she suddenly smiles, "Have a nice day!" William grabs his I.D. from her and walks away; his whole day, and vacation for that matter, ruined.
He begins to walk back towards the exit when he senses someone behind him. Quickly turning around, William finds a tall skinny man standing behind him.
"Uh, can I help you?" William asks the man in confusion. "No, it is I who can help you, William." The man states, his eyes hidden by a wide brimmed hat.
"How do you know my name!" William demands, only to get a laugh for a response. "It's alright William; you may not know me, but Paradigm's been expecting you for quite some time..." the man grins, his red lips glaring at William.
"What's going on here? Is this some kind of joke?" William asks boldly; but the white-faced man merely smiles and places his hand on William's shoulder. It is cold, almost inhuman.
"My dear, dear William. So many questions...but rest assured the answer to all lies in Paradigm." The man states. "That line! I know it..." William mutters out loud as he recalls his dreams.
"What is it William? You seem surprised by something..." The man tries to get William to reveal his secret; but William holds back. "No, I don't even know who you are..." William states as he looks up at the slightly taller man.
"My name...?" The man says, "My name is not important, yet. But know that your flight; #515C from gate 6E to the outskirts of Paradigm City; is actually going into Paradigm, and is awaiting you..." The man tells him as they towards the door.
"How do you know this?" William asks. The man grins at him, his eyes invisible beneath the cloak of his black and white hat. He adjusts his black with white pinstripe suit, and smiles at William as they walk out the door, "Because I'm the pilot."
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 3
William prepares for the trip to Paradigm and tries to hide his secret...but how long can he keep the secret of the device? And what other surprises do await him in Paradigm? Find out in the next exciting chapter of Iron Fist Wedding!
'Iron Fist Wedding' Chapter 3: "The workplace"
Driving in his car down the open, deserted road; William turns up the radio. It’s a song he’s familiar with; but can’t place the tune. He merely shrugs his shoulders and continues driving down the road.
He passes several local shops and stores that he frequents often; and he sees the customers inside shopping and buying their everyday products; unaware of the reality of their own lives.
An older couple sitting outside a diner recognizes William and wave; and he waves back with a slight smile. Although William is friendly; he doesn’t like to show it. Many of his friends have told him this; and told him so in the past. As their faces fill his memory; he recalls all the past events and even more so the recent ones involving the professor.
Although his car has the ability to float above the ground; he prefers the land routes of old; they bring him a sense of ease and relaxation. He barely even looks up at the cars rushing high above his head through the twisted maze of skyscrapers that make up the city of Brasilli. It would seem that every level of every building has a store-front entrance for shoppers who can take their cars right to the entrance; but he prefers the low road.
He retracts the sunroof; and a gust of cool air quickly immerses the vehicle; and the cool air against his hair makes him sigh deeply and laugh a little. He watches as the street signs whoosh by him and thanks to the split roadways; it’s almost a non-stop route directly to his workplace near the edge of the city.
He works in a smaller building; compared to Brasilli standards; only a mere 101 stories tall. It’s also pretty old for Brasilli standards; almost 26 years aged. It’s more of an office skyscraper than a workplace; with the majority of the floors dedicated to computer engineers who run nearly every aspect of someone’s daily life. However, William himself has decided to stay rather low-tech and enjoy the simple life; not being controlled by androids.
He pulls up to the entrance of his work; and parks the car in his usual fashion with the shields. He strolls up to the entrance; the device in his front right pocket; and his hands in his suit coat.
He stops only for a brief moment to look up at the building; more precisely the 4th floor on which he works; and then proceeds to make his way to the entrance. With a simple swipe of his I.D. card; the hologram activates and lets him in.
Inside; a great rotunda appears and fills his vision with grandeur. A crystal chandelier hangs in the center of the room; and an eloquent but hardly used staircase makes for a nice centerpiece along the wall leading up to the second floor.
But instead of admiring the splendor of the room; he casually walks over to the elevator located near the far wall and presses the up button. As the elevator slowly makes it way down towards him from its lofty perch; he bites his lip a little in unnerving anticipation of his first day back at work in nearly 2 weeks.
The door to the elevator slowly creaks open; and he enters. Pressing the 4th floor button; the elevator begins its slow ascent towards his office. The music inside the elevator is its usual slow paced torture of string instruments and a woman with a voice that could murder; but William’s somehow found a way to ignore her blood-curdling screech and managed to survive the slow trip up.
When the door finally opens after the elevator stops; William casually strolls out and stops just outside the elevator door. He reaches effortlessly into his pants pocket to extract a piece of gum; unwrapping it and placing it into his mouth. The cinnamon rush invigorates his senses; and manages to perk his eyes open a little.
With a new gleam in his eyes; he takes measured steps towards the entrance to his workplace. The glass window next to the door is embossed with the words, ‘City of Brasilli Negotiator’s Office; Sir Rafael Galva & Associates.’ He always regretted that his name wasn’t on there; but at the same time didn’t mind it since he got the majority of cases; Rafael only took the calls and assigned the cases to him. He holds the gum on his tongue and takes a deep breath as he opens the door to the office.
Inside; the room is dimly lit by overhead fluorescent lighting; and his eyes adjusted slowly to the low light. He peered around to see everything pretty much the same as when he left what seems like an eternity ago to him.
The black leather chair at his desk is covered in a thin layer of dust; and he lightly blows it off. He takes a seat; and spins around once in the chair. He then proceeds to wheel himself over to the end of his desk and grabs a pencil.
His desk is fairly large; made of a dense fibrous wood; and smooth with a nice coat of varnish. He taps the desk with his pencil, and looks around at the stack of papers near the edge of the left side. Pushing with his feet against the ground; he moves over to the stack and grabs the top piece.
Chewing on the gum; he reads the paper. “Hmm...this is new.” He comments quietly to himself and reads the finely printed words upon the paper. It’s a case involving an android that has gone missing from its home, and its human friends are concerned about its well being.
He grimaces, and sets the page down. He picks up the next paper in the stack; and pretty soon he realizes that the next few pages are the details of the case; the android’s name, make, model; nearly anything and everything that could be known about the case was on those few pages. Accompanying them is some photos and schematics; the usual in his line of work.
Sighing; William replaces the pages in order back in the stack and stands from the chair. He walks down the small corridor towards the dark cafeteria; hoping that some small snack would give him the energy to get through the day.
“SURPRISE!” The lights suddenly turn on and Rafael and Grace jump out from behind a table; flailing their arms about in the air. William is taken back by this, and shields his eyes from the bright light. He swallows his gum, and winces in pain for a moment; but recovers quickly.
“What in the...” he starts. “Welcome back Bill. It’s good to see you again.” Rafael states; and approaches William to shake his hand. At first William is unsure; but slowly extends his hand to grasp Rafael’s.
“Uh...you got a cake?” William comments on the sheet cake lying upon the table with the words ‘Welcome Back’ written in gel. “Oh, that...” Rafael explains in his light French accent, “That is just a little present from us to you. We weren’t sure that you’d return.”
William shifts his view up to meet Rafael’s eyes, “Just how long have you guys been here?” “Nearly 4 hours...” a pretty voice comments from behind Rafael. William moves to look behind Rafael at Grace. “Really?” William comments with a lack of sincerity. “Yeah, but Rafael said you needed some cheering up; so I decided to wait it out with him.” She adds.
Upon saying this, William’s heart sinks and his expression grows sad. “It’s that bad?” Grace asks him. “Yeah, it is.” Rafael and William comment at the same time. William looks up and exhales.
“Grace; I’m not sure if you remember Professor Michael Rezno...” William begins. “Yeah, that nice old man who worked at ACE. If I recall, he was the first Black man to receive the lifetime achievement award from the company. Wasn’t he your father’s partner?” She asks.
William’s expression turns impatient; and he makes an unhappy face. “Yeah; it appears you remember him at least...” he adds, “Anyway, he died yesterday afternoon.”
“WHAT!” She yells, causing Rafael to flinch at her loud voice. “Yes, but keep your voice down.” Rafael retorts, putting a finger in his ear and wiggling it. “Sorry; but he died?” Grace asks in disbelief. “Yeah, I was with him when he passed on. He was a great man; people aren’t like that anymore.”
William states as his expression grows sad once again, “He was my best friend. I still can’t believe that he’s gone.” “These things take time to get over, William. It took me years to get over Ona; it took Grace even longer.” Rafael says politely as he pats William on the shoulder lightly, “It’s never easy to watch a friend die.”
“I’ve just been trying to keep it out of my mind; you know; think of better things.” William says as his eyes hold a slight gleam of liquid, but he manages to hold back the tears.
“It’s O.K. Bill; we’re here for you.” Grace adds as she walks over to William and reaches for him; but he suddenly pulls back. “Thanks you guys; but I think that I’m going to need some time alone...” William says, and begins to walk away.
“That reminds me...about your vacation...” Rafael begins, and William stops and turns to face him. “...I really need you for this new case...” he starts, and then rubs his chin, “...but considering the circumstances; it’s alright. I’m sure Grace can take it.”
“Thanks Rafael, I appreciate it.” William smiles a little, and continues on his way out. But he stops just outside the door, and turns around. “Man, I’m starving. Can I have a piece of that cake?”
Rafael and Grace both begin to laugh and William giggles slightly as he seats himself at the table. He grabs the knife and cuts himself a good sized piece. “Mind if I join in?” Grace asks. “Sure.” William says as he places his hand in front of his mouth and hands her the knife with his other hand.
“Go ahead.” Rafael says and walks towards the door. “You don’t want any?” William says as he finishes off his first bite. “No; my body doesn’t like sweets as much as it used to.” Rafael laughs lightly, and walks out the door; letting it shut behind him. “Gee, I hope William’s as O.K. as he leads on...” Rafael comments as he heads towards his desk.
William scarves down another piece of cake, and turns to Grace. “You’ve hardly touched your piece...” William starts as he looks at Grace playing with her fork. She looks up at him with tears in her eyes, her bleeding mascara running down her face, leaving a trail.
William stops chewing, and swallows hard, “Your really hurt by this, aren’t you?” “It’s not that...” she says, and picks off a tiny piece of cake with her fork. “Oh...?” William mutters lowly as he looks at her through the corner of his eye. She gives him a look of disapprovement, and William backs down.
“Something’s on your mind; tell me.” He says, but his words fall upon deaf ears. She places the food in her mouth slowly and savors the flavor as she slowly pulls the fork out from between her pressed together lips.
“What is it?” he asks her again, this time drawing her attention. “It’s really nothing Bill...” she begins. “I know you better than that...” William states as he cuts himself another piece; but keeps his eyes on her the whole time. She looks at the piece he just cut and laughs a little. “Your cut is off.”
“That’s not what concerns me right now...” He begins as he continues to stare at her. She blinks in confusion, and finally gives in.
“Alright, it’s you Bill.” She says as she wipes away the tracks of her tears from her face. William tilts his head slightly in confusion, “Me?” “Yes, I just can’t understand how you can feel nothing for the professor’s death.” She states coldly.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” William queries with a slight attitude. “You know what I mean; don’t make me explain it.” She retorts defiantly. “I’m not so sure I do...” William’s demeanor grows more malevolent.
“Look at you; you’ve changed since you got that cold two weeks ago...you’re like a wall of ice.” She states as she waves her hand in a presentation manner at William.
“I...I...” William begins to raise his voice in anger, but stops before he shows any true emotion. “I’m sorry.” His voice grows quiet again, and Grace looks at him in sadness. “I guess I just don’t know how to handle death.” William states as he once again holds back his tears.
Grace looks at him with a smile, “It’s O.K. Bill; death is never an easy thing to understand. When my mother died; Rafael was devastated; but I was distraught. I couldn’t think straight; I couldn’t concentrate on my work; I couldn’t do anything.”
Grace tries to comfort William with her words, but William’s response is too quick. “Ona died nearly 12 years ago; you were 14,” William begins, “Any teenager would have reacted in the same exact way.”
“Yeah, but you’re shutting yourself in Bill; and that’s not going to help you deal with his death.” If only you knew... William thinks to himself; and finishes off the piece of cake.
“I’ll be alright Grace; I’m more concerned about you.” William quickly changed the topic. “I’ll be fine Bill...I didn’t know him that well.” She states coldly in order to throw William off, but William merely squints in disagreement. “I’ll buy that for now...” William kills the conversation and starts on his third piece of cake.
Both of them remain silent for another few minutes until William finishes off the fourth slice of cake, and leans back in discomfort. “Man, you shouldn’t eat that so fast; you’ll get a stomach ache.” Grace comments and points to his stomach with her painted, perfect nails.
“Yeah, but all I had this morning was a cold waffle...” William adds, laughing. Grace joins in the laugh, and she stands from the table slowly. “I’m full...”she says as she picks up her plate.
William stares at the half-eaten piece of cake as she dumps it into the trash. “So wasteful...” he comments lightly. She doesn’t hear him, and places her plate in the small sink they have in the cafeteria.
“Are you going to have any more cake; or should I put it away?” she asks him. He looks at the cake, and then his stomach, “I think I’m finished.” She laughs lightly as she walks over to the table, picking up the cake.
She places it in the small refrigerator and closes the door slowly with her usual style that she puts into everything she does. “Well, I guess I’m going to take that case then...” She comments as she heads towards the door. “Oh yeah...” William begins as he cleans up his mess and places the plate in the sink next to Grace’s, “...the case.”
He walks over to the door and opens it for her, “Could you call them and let them know what’s going on? I hope they’ll understand since they got their own crisis.” He winks at her and she exits the opened door. “Sure Bill, but promise me one thing...” She asks him as she begins to walk away towards his desk to get the papers.
“Sure; what’s that?” William asks her. “Be like your old self when you get back.” The words hit William deep, and he gave her an uneasy grin.
“Don’t make me promise something that I might not be able to do.” William responds. She lowers her head a little, “Just get better then, O.K.?” “Alright...I can promise that much.” His smile becomes full, and he follows her as she walks away towards his desk.
At his desk, she gathers up the papers that make up the clients file and places them in a folder she grabbed from his desk drawer. She reaches down towards a drawer near the bottom in search of something, and William rushes over and slams the drawer shut just as she begins to open it.
“What’s the matter with you!” She demands as she pulls her hand back. Her glare is evil, but William appears unfazed by it. “That’s...personal.” William states as he slowly rises back to a fully erect stance.
“Gee, you could’ve just told me not to go in there...” Grace states in disgust; casting an examining look upon William. William merely shrugs his shoulders in response.
“Sorry...” His voice trails off as he stands between her and the desk. “Can I get a stapler?” She asks sarcastically and holds out her hand. William rolls his eyes and grabs one from on top of the desk,
“You just had to ask...I don’t go snooping around inside your desk.” “Yeah, but I don’t keep secrets.” She quickly retorted; and proceeded to walk away, her head high.
William dismisses her with his hand in a wave-like gesture and sits down in his chair. “Girls...I can’t believe I actually liked her.” He comments as he peers around to make sure that she was gone. He pulls open the mysterious drawer.
Inside, he removes a small picture of a woman, very pretty; blonde, probably in her early 20’s with bright blue eyes and a brilliant smile. From the angle of the photo it’s clear that she’s holding the camera and taking the picture of herself; and from the background it appears that she’s at a party. Her clothes are brightly colored and she has several beaded necklaces on.
William holds the photo in his hand for a minute; staring at it as if he wants it to burn from his stare. But then he looks away and stuffs it into his pocket. As he does so, he knocks the device out his pocket; and it falls to the rubber mat below. He looks down in surprise; and reaches down to grab it; but as he does he accidentally presses one of the buttons.
The device makes a clicking noise at him, and he brings it up to his chest to view it better. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He asks it. It merely sits there; but he notices that the screen is on and giving off a faint glow.
“O.K...” He begins, unsure what to do next. He sets the device down; not wishing to make it do anything else. As he does, he realizes that he needs to go. Reaching for the phone upon his desk, he dials a number. The receiver rings as he places it next to his ear.
“Thanks for calling Axalon Airways; can I help you?” The man on the other end asks. William begins, “Yes, I need to book a trip to Paradigm City; I’ll be leaving...”
“PARADIGM CITY!” The man yells in surprise. William moves the receiver away from his ear for a moment and looks at it; and then replaces it.
“Yeah, so?” He asks. “No one goes there; we haven’t booked a trip there in nearly 50 years.” The man comments in disbelief.
“Well, do even have planes going there?” William asks. “No, like I said no one goes there...” the man laughs lightly, “...But we can get you to the outskirts; there’s a small airport there. You’d just have to rent a car the rest of the way.”
“O.K., how much will that cost me?” William asks. “How soon will you be leaving?” The man queries in response. William sighs, “Tomorrow morning.” “490.00 roundtrip.” The man replies. “That’s fair.” William adds.
“Just be here at Brasilli International at 6:00. Your flight leaves at 7:15. Your flight number is 515C, and your gate number is 6E.” The man states, “Did you want me to fax your ticket to you?” William looks around and sees Grace walking towards him.
“No, that’s O.K. I’ll pick it up at the airport tomorrow. Thanks!” He ends the conversation. “Thanks for calling Axalon Airways!” the man hangs up.
William hangs up just as Grace approaches his desk. “You’re still here?” Grace asks him. William looks up at her innocently, “Yeah; still. Just finishing up some paperwork.” He comments, and smiles at her innocently. “Looks to me like your playing games...” she states, and points to the desk.
“Huh...?” William comments as he looks to where she’s pointing. “Oh crap!” He mutters as he realizes he left the device out on the desk in plain sight. “What is that...?” She asks as she reaches for it. “Nothing; it’s nothing.” William quickly swipes it off the table and holds it close to his body.
Grace peers at him with her cold black irises and taps the desk with her long black nails. “Nothing eh?” she comments as she walks up to him. “Then why are you protecting it?” She leaned in close to his face so her breath lingered about his nose. It was warm, and pleasant from the cake. “Don’t worry about it; it’s just a game pod.” He states, laughing a little.
“Cool! Let me see it!” She states as she reaches for it, but William quickly stands and back away. “No...I...have a level saved on it; if you touch it I’ll have to start all over!” William’s lie didn’t hold water with Grace as she places her hand upon her hip and walks towards William.
“Well then, just let me see it. I’ve never seen anything like that before...” she began. William knew that he couldn’t let her touch it; who knew what the device was capable of, he thought.
“Please Grace...” He begs her as he backs away from her slowly and runs into a corner of a wall. “Well, Bill, it looks like your trapped...” she comments as she strolls up to him and presses her body against him. His hand is stuck between her and himself, and he feels the slickness of her black leather outfit rub against his skin. She reaches up and strokes William’s hair softly.
“Why do you resist me, Bill?” She asks him as she peers into his soft, warm hazel eyes with love and admiration. William feels a hand slide along his body, and grab the waist of his pants.
“Not now Grace!” He yells, but in a tone just loud enough to get her attention. She backs up and adjusts her leather suit, flipping her long black hair back.
“O.K. Bill, O.K. You don’t have to get pushy...” she winks at him and sticks out her pierced tongue, “I know you want me...” she comments innocently as she walks away shaking her butt at him the whole time.
Although William tries to resist; he can’t. He watches her and her ‘assets’ stroll away; but shakes his head free when she turns a corner.
“It’s still too soon...” He comments and turns to walk down the corridor to leave. “...Maybe I can at least find some peace; and those answers; in Paradigm City.” He mutters as he opens the door to leave, “I wonder what other surprises await me there; there must be a good reason why no one’s been there in nearly 50 years...”
Click here to read the story!
'Iron Fist Wedding' Chapter 3: "The workplace"
Driving in his car down the open, deserted road; William turns up the radio. It’s a song he’s familiar with; but can’t place the tune. He merely shrugs his shoulders and continues driving down the road.
He passes several local shops and stores that he frequents often; and he sees the customers inside shopping and buying their everyday products; unaware of the reality of their own lives.
An older couple sitting outside a diner recognizes William and wave; and he waves back with a slight smile. Although William is friendly; he doesn’t like to show it. Many of his friends have told him this; and told him so in the past. As their faces fill his memory; he recalls all the past events and even more so the recent ones involving the professor.
Although his car has the ability to float above the ground; he prefers the land routes of old; they bring him a sense of ease and relaxation. He barely even looks up at the cars rushing high above his head through the twisted maze of skyscrapers that make up the city of Brasilli. It would seem that every level of every building has a store-front entrance for shoppers who can take their cars right to the entrance; but he prefers the low road.
He retracts the sunroof; and a gust of cool air quickly immerses the vehicle; and the cool air against his hair makes him sigh deeply and laugh a little. He watches as the street signs whoosh by him and thanks to the split roadways; it’s almost a non-stop route directly to his workplace near the edge of the city.
He works in a smaller building; compared to Brasilli standards; only a mere 101 stories tall. It’s also pretty old for Brasilli standards; almost 26 years aged. It’s more of an office skyscraper than a workplace; with the majority of the floors dedicated to computer engineers who run nearly every aspect of someone’s daily life. However, William himself has decided to stay rather low-tech and enjoy the simple life; not being controlled by androids.
He pulls up to the entrance of his work; and parks the car in his usual fashion with the shields. He strolls up to the entrance; the device in his front right pocket; and his hands in his suit coat.
He stops only for a brief moment to look up at the building; more precisely the 4th floor on which he works; and then proceeds to make his way to the entrance. With a simple swipe of his I.D. card; the hologram activates and lets him in.
Inside; a great rotunda appears and fills his vision with grandeur. A crystal chandelier hangs in the center of the room; and an eloquent but hardly used staircase makes for a nice centerpiece along the wall leading up to the second floor.
But instead of admiring the splendor of the room; he casually walks over to the elevator located near the far wall and presses the up button. As the elevator slowly makes it way down towards him from its lofty perch; he bites his lip a little in unnerving anticipation of his first day back at work in nearly 2 weeks.
The door to the elevator slowly creaks open; and he enters. Pressing the 4th floor button; the elevator begins its slow ascent towards his office. The music inside the elevator is its usual slow paced torture of string instruments and a woman with a voice that could murder; but William’s somehow found a way to ignore her blood-curdling screech and managed to survive the slow trip up.
When the door finally opens after the elevator stops; William casually strolls out and stops just outside the elevator door. He reaches effortlessly into his pants pocket to extract a piece of gum; unwrapping it and placing it into his mouth. The cinnamon rush invigorates his senses; and manages to perk his eyes open a little.
With a new gleam in his eyes; he takes measured steps towards the entrance to his workplace. The glass window next to the door is embossed with the words, ‘City of Brasilli Negotiator’s Office; Sir Rafael Galva & Associates.’ He always regretted that his name wasn’t on there; but at the same time didn’t mind it since he got the majority of cases; Rafael only took the calls and assigned the cases to him. He holds the gum on his tongue and takes a deep breath as he opens the door to the office.
Inside; the room is dimly lit by overhead fluorescent lighting; and his eyes adjusted slowly to the low light. He peered around to see everything pretty much the same as when he left what seems like an eternity ago to him.
The black leather chair at his desk is covered in a thin layer of dust; and he lightly blows it off. He takes a seat; and spins around once in the chair. He then proceeds to wheel himself over to the end of his desk and grabs a pencil.
His desk is fairly large; made of a dense fibrous wood; and smooth with a nice coat of varnish. He taps the desk with his pencil, and looks around at the stack of papers near the edge of the left side. Pushing with his feet against the ground; he moves over to the stack and grabs the top piece.
Chewing on the gum; he reads the paper. “Hmm...this is new.” He comments quietly to himself and reads the finely printed words upon the paper. It’s a case involving an android that has gone missing from its home, and its human friends are concerned about its well being.
He grimaces, and sets the page down. He picks up the next paper in the stack; and pretty soon he realizes that the next few pages are the details of the case; the android’s name, make, model; nearly anything and everything that could be known about the case was on those few pages. Accompanying them is some photos and schematics; the usual in his line of work.
Sighing; William replaces the pages in order back in the stack and stands from the chair. He walks down the small corridor towards the dark cafeteria; hoping that some small snack would give him the energy to get through the day.
“SURPRISE!” The lights suddenly turn on and Rafael and Grace jump out from behind a table; flailing their arms about in the air. William is taken back by this, and shields his eyes from the bright light. He swallows his gum, and winces in pain for a moment; but recovers quickly.
“What in the...” he starts. “Welcome back Bill. It’s good to see you again.” Rafael states; and approaches William to shake his hand. At first William is unsure; but slowly extends his hand to grasp Rafael’s.
“Uh...you got a cake?” William comments on the sheet cake lying upon the table with the words ‘Welcome Back’ written in gel. “Oh, that...” Rafael explains in his light French accent, “That is just a little present from us to you. We weren’t sure that you’d return.”
William shifts his view up to meet Rafael’s eyes, “Just how long have you guys been here?” “Nearly 4 hours...” a pretty voice comments from behind Rafael. William moves to look behind Rafael at Grace. “Really?” William comments with a lack of sincerity. “Yeah, but Rafael said you needed some cheering up; so I decided to wait it out with him.” She adds.
Upon saying this, William’s heart sinks and his expression grows sad. “It’s that bad?” Grace asks him. “Yeah, it is.” Rafael and William comment at the same time. William looks up and exhales.
“Grace; I’m not sure if you remember Professor Michael Rezno...” William begins. “Yeah, that nice old man who worked at ACE. If I recall, he was the first Black man to receive the lifetime achievement award from the company. Wasn’t he your father’s partner?” She asks.
William’s expression turns impatient; and he makes an unhappy face. “Yeah; it appears you remember him at least...” he adds, “Anyway, he died yesterday afternoon.”
“WHAT!” She yells, causing Rafael to flinch at her loud voice. “Yes, but keep your voice down.” Rafael retorts, putting a finger in his ear and wiggling it. “Sorry; but he died?” Grace asks in disbelief. “Yeah, I was with him when he passed on. He was a great man; people aren’t like that anymore.”
William states as his expression grows sad once again, “He was my best friend. I still can’t believe that he’s gone.” “These things take time to get over, William. It took me years to get over Ona; it took Grace even longer.” Rafael says politely as he pats William on the shoulder lightly, “It’s never easy to watch a friend die.”
“I’ve just been trying to keep it out of my mind; you know; think of better things.” William says as his eyes hold a slight gleam of liquid, but he manages to hold back the tears.
“It’s O.K. Bill; we’re here for you.” Grace adds as she walks over to William and reaches for him; but he suddenly pulls back. “Thanks you guys; but I think that I’m going to need some time alone...” William says, and begins to walk away.
“That reminds me...about your vacation...” Rafael begins, and William stops and turns to face him. “...I really need you for this new case...” he starts, and then rubs his chin, “...but considering the circumstances; it’s alright. I’m sure Grace can take it.”
“Thanks Rafael, I appreciate it.” William smiles a little, and continues on his way out. But he stops just outside the door, and turns around. “Man, I’m starving. Can I have a piece of that cake?”
Rafael and Grace both begin to laugh and William giggles slightly as he seats himself at the table. He grabs the knife and cuts himself a good sized piece. “Mind if I join in?” Grace asks. “Sure.” William says as he places his hand in front of his mouth and hands her the knife with his other hand.
“Go ahead.” Rafael says and walks towards the door. “You don’t want any?” William says as he finishes off his first bite. “No; my body doesn’t like sweets as much as it used to.” Rafael laughs lightly, and walks out the door; letting it shut behind him. “Gee, I hope William’s as O.K. as he leads on...” Rafael comments as he heads towards his desk.
William scarves down another piece of cake, and turns to Grace. “You’ve hardly touched your piece...” William starts as he looks at Grace playing with her fork. She looks up at him with tears in her eyes, her bleeding mascara running down her face, leaving a trail.
William stops chewing, and swallows hard, “Your really hurt by this, aren’t you?” “It’s not that...” she says, and picks off a tiny piece of cake with her fork. “Oh...?” William mutters lowly as he looks at her through the corner of his eye. She gives him a look of disapprovement, and William backs down.
“Something’s on your mind; tell me.” He says, but his words fall upon deaf ears. She places the food in her mouth slowly and savors the flavor as she slowly pulls the fork out from between her pressed together lips.
“What is it?” he asks her again, this time drawing her attention. “It’s really nothing Bill...” she begins. “I know you better than that...” William states as he cuts himself another piece; but keeps his eyes on her the whole time. She looks at the piece he just cut and laughs a little. “Your cut is off.”
“That’s not what concerns me right now...” He begins as he continues to stare at her. She blinks in confusion, and finally gives in.
“Alright, it’s you Bill.” She says as she wipes away the tracks of her tears from her face. William tilts his head slightly in confusion, “Me?” “Yes, I just can’t understand how you can feel nothing for the professor’s death.” She states coldly.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” William queries with a slight attitude. “You know what I mean; don’t make me explain it.” She retorts defiantly. “I’m not so sure I do...” William’s demeanor grows more malevolent.
“Look at you; you’ve changed since you got that cold two weeks ago...you’re like a wall of ice.” She states as she waves her hand in a presentation manner at William.
“I...I...” William begins to raise his voice in anger, but stops before he shows any true emotion. “I’m sorry.” His voice grows quiet again, and Grace looks at him in sadness. “I guess I just don’t know how to handle death.” William states as he once again holds back his tears.
Grace looks at him with a smile, “It’s O.K. Bill; death is never an easy thing to understand. When my mother died; Rafael was devastated; but I was distraught. I couldn’t think straight; I couldn’t concentrate on my work; I couldn’t do anything.”
Grace tries to comfort William with her words, but William’s response is too quick. “Ona died nearly 12 years ago; you were 14,” William begins, “Any teenager would have reacted in the same exact way.”
“Yeah, but you’re shutting yourself in Bill; and that’s not going to help you deal with his death.” If only you knew... William thinks to himself; and finishes off the piece of cake.
“I’ll be alright Grace; I’m more concerned about you.” William quickly changed the topic. “I’ll be fine Bill...I didn’t know him that well.” She states coldly in order to throw William off, but William merely squints in disagreement. “I’ll buy that for now...” William kills the conversation and starts on his third piece of cake.
Both of them remain silent for another few minutes until William finishes off the fourth slice of cake, and leans back in discomfort. “Man, you shouldn’t eat that so fast; you’ll get a stomach ache.” Grace comments and points to his stomach with her painted, perfect nails.
“Yeah, but all I had this morning was a cold waffle...” William adds, laughing. Grace joins in the laugh, and she stands from the table slowly. “I’m full...”she says as she picks up her plate.
William stares at the half-eaten piece of cake as she dumps it into the trash. “So wasteful...” he comments lightly. She doesn’t hear him, and places her plate in the small sink they have in the cafeteria.
“Are you going to have any more cake; or should I put it away?” she asks him. He looks at the cake, and then his stomach, “I think I’m finished.” She laughs lightly as she walks over to the table, picking up the cake.
She places it in the small refrigerator and closes the door slowly with her usual style that she puts into everything she does. “Well, I guess I’m going to take that case then...” She comments as she heads towards the door. “Oh yeah...” William begins as he cleans up his mess and places the plate in the sink next to Grace’s, “...the case.”
He walks over to the door and opens it for her, “Could you call them and let them know what’s going on? I hope they’ll understand since they got their own crisis.” He winks at her and she exits the opened door. “Sure Bill, but promise me one thing...” She asks him as she begins to walk away towards his desk to get the papers.
“Sure; what’s that?” William asks her. “Be like your old self when you get back.” The words hit William deep, and he gave her an uneasy grin.
“Don’t make me promise something that I might not be able to do.” William responds. She lowers her head a little, “Just get better then, O.K.?” “Alright...I can promise that much.” His smile becomes full, and he follows her as she walks away towards his desk.
At his desk, she gathers up the papers that make up the clients file and places them in a folder she grabbed from his desk drawer. She reaches down towards a drawer near the bottom in search of something, and William rushes over and slams the drawer shut just as she begins to open it.
“What’s the matter with you!” She demands as she pulls her hand back. Her glare is evil, but William appears unfazed by it. “That’s...personal.” William states as he slowly rises back to a fully erect stance.
“Gee, you could’ve just told me not to go in there...” Grace states in disgust; casting an examining look upon William. William merely shrugs his shoulders in response.
“Sorry...” His voice trails off as he stands between her and the desk. “Can I get a stapler?” She asks sarcastically and holds out her hand. William rolls his eyes and grabs one from on top of the desk,
“You just had to ask...I don’t go snooping around inside your desk.” “Yeah, but I don’t keep secrets.” She quickly retorted; and proceeded to walk away, her head high.
William dismisses her with his hand in a wave-like gesture and sits down in his chair. “Girls...I can’t believe I actually liked her.” He comments as he peers around to make sure that she was gone. He pulls open the mysterious drawer.
Inside, he removes a small picture of a woman, very pretty; blonde, probably in her early 20’s with bright blue eyes and a brilliant smile. From the angle of the photo it’s clear that she’s holding the camera and taking the picture of herself; and from the background it appears that she’s at a party. Her clothes are brightly colored and she has several beaded necklaces on.
William holds the photo in his hand for a minute; staring at it as if he wants it to burn from his stare. But then he looks away and stuffs it into his pocket. As he does so, he knocks the device out his pocket; and it falls to the rubber mat below. He looks down in surprise; and reaches down to grab it; but as he does he accidentally presses one of the buttons.
The device makes a clicking noise at him, and he brings it up to his chest to view it better. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He asks it. It merely sits there; but he notices that the screen is on and giving off a faint glow.
“O.K...” He begins, unsure what to do next. He sets the device down; not wishing to make it do anything else. As he does, he realizes that he needs to go. Reaching for the phone upon his desk, he dials a number. The receiver rings as he places it next to his ear.
“Thanks for calling Axalon Airways; can I help you?” The man on the other end asks. William begins, “Yes, I need to book a trip to Paradigm City; I’ll be leaving...”
“PARADIGM CITY!” The man yells in surprise. William moves the receiver away from his ear for a moment and looks at it; and then replaces it.
“Yeah, so?” He asks. “No one goes there; we haven’t booked a trip there in nearly 50 years.” The man comments in disbelief.
“Well, do even have planes going there?” William asks. “No, like I said no one goes there...” the man laughs lightly, “...But we can get you to the outskirts; there’s a small airport there. You’d just have to rent a car the rest of the way.”
“O.K., how much will that cost me?” William asks. “How soon will you be leaving?” The man queries in response. William sighs, “Tomorrow morning.” “490.00 roundtrip.” The man replies. “That’s fair.” William adds.
“Just be here at Brasilli International at 6:00. Your flight leaves at 7:15. Your flight number is 515C, and your gate number is 6E.” The man states, “Did you want me to fax your ticket to you?” William looks around and sees Grace walking towards him.
“No, that’s O.K. I’ll pick it up at the airport tomorrow. Thanks!” He ends the conversation. “Thanks for calling Axalon Airways!” the man hangs up.
William hangs up just as Grace approaches his desk. “You’re still here?” Grace asks him. William looks up at her innocently, “Yeah; still. Just finishing up some paperwork.” He comments, and smiles at her innocently. “Looks to me like your playing games...” she states, and points to the desk.
“Huh...?” William comments as he looks to where she’s pointing. “Oh crap!” He mutters as he realizes he left the device out on the desk in plain sight. “What is that...?” She asks as she reaches for it. “Nothing; it’s nothing.” William quickly swipes it off the table and holds it close to his body.
Grace peers at him with her cold black irises and taps the desk with her long black nails. “Nothing eh?” she comments as she walks up to him. “Then why are you protecting it?” She leaned in close to his face so her breath lingered about his nose. It was warm, and pleasant from the cake. “Don’t worry about it; it’s just a game pod.” He states, laughing a little.
“Cool! Let me see it!” She states as she reaches for it, but William quickly stands and back away. “No...I...have a level saved on it; if you touch it I’ll have to start all over!” William’s lie didn’t hold water with Grace as she places her hand upon her hip and walks towards William.
“Well then, just let me see it. I’ve never seen anything like that before...” she began. William knew that he couldn’t let her touch it; who knew what the device was capable of, he thought.
“Please Grace...” He begs her as he backs away from her slowly and runs into a corner of a wall. “Well, Bill, it looks like your trapped...” she comments as she strolls up to him and presses her body against him. His hand is stuck between her and himself, and he feels the slickness of her black leather outfit rub against his skin. She reaches up and strokes William’s hair softly.
“Why do you resist me, Bill?” She asks him as she peers into his soft, warm hazel eyes with love and admiration. William feels a hand slide along his body, and grab the waist of his pants.
“Not now Grace!” He yells, but in a tone just loud enough to get her attention. She backs up and adjusts her leather suit, flipping her long black hair back.
“O.K. Bill, O.K. You don’t have to get pushy...” she winks at him and sticks out her pierced tongue, “I know you want me...” she comments innocently as she walks away shaking her butt at him the whole time.
Although William tries to resist; he can’t. He watches her and her ‘assets’ stroll away; but shakes his head free when she turns a corner.
“It’s still too soon...” He comments and turns to walk down the corridor to leave. “...Maybe I can at least find some peace; and those answers; in Paradigm City.” He mutters as he opens the door to leave, “I wonder what other surprises await me there; there must be a good reason why no one’s been there in nearly 50 years...”
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 2
Well; you'll probably notice a change in the writing style as the story progresses...like I said before; I had stopped writing this fanfic a long time ago and started it up again; so the format's changed a little. I hope it doesn't deter from the story too much. ;^^
But the plot thickens as William prepares for an adventure unlike any other he’s undertaken in his life! What will happen next?
'Iron Fist Wedding' - Chapter 2: "The dreams".
William seats himself at his desk inside his apartment. A million thoughts race through his mind; but none make sense.
He looks at his watch in disappointment. "It's only 9:10; I wish I didn't have to work in the morning..." he mutters to himself as he reaches inside his newly acquired box and pulls out the infamous device.
As he sets it down the device makes a light thud against his wood table. He gives the device a light spin, and it spins in a circle much the same way a top does and slowly comes to a stop.
He grimaces and stands from his chair. "Why did the professor have to give me this; I don't need this responsibility." He mutters as he walks away from the table and into the kitchen.
It’s a small kitchen, with an old electric stove and refrigerator. He has no dishwasher, just a sink basin with a few unwashed dishes and a green sponge in it. His cabinets are made of wood, and in disrepair. In one of them he finds a box of cereal, and removes the ageless box. From another cabinet he removes a bowl and pours the cereal into the bowl.
Light fills the room as he opens the refrigerator to get the milk. He sighs, and pours the milk onto the cereal and caps the milk afterward. After he puts it away, he grabs a spoon from a drawer under his countertop and places it in the cereal.
As he makes his way back to his living room, he sees the device lying upon his desk. "Gee, and I was half-expecting something to happen." he mutters and laughs as he walks past the still-unchanged device.
The cushions are soft against his tired body on his sofa next to his desk. He turns on a small floor lamp and reclines on the sofa; smiling in comfort. As he bites into his cereal, he turns on the T.V. that is an extremely old floor based model.
"Yes! It's a rerun of Transformers: Cybertron!" he proclaims. It's about half way through the episode, but he watches with excitement. Pretty soon the cereal's all gone, the episode's over; and he turns off the T.V. "Wow, what a boring day! I wish I had something to do!" he sighs, and lies down on the sofa.
As he closes his eyes, he gets an unnerving feeling that he's being watched. He cracks his right eye open to peer at the desk; and more importantly what's on it. He blinks and dismisses it in his mind as nothing; and closes his eyes again. But the feeling grows, and he opens his eyes again to see the device within his view at the edge of the desk.
"That can't be right..." he begins as he tries to ignore this and closes his eyes again. But then he feels something on his leg. His eyes flash open and he immediately looks at his leg to see the device standing up upon his leg with the screen facing him as if it were staring at him.
When he tries to move; he realizes that he can't from total fear. He blinks but for a second and the device is now in his face; right next to his nose. The screen begins to flash a message, "The answer to all lies in Paradigm." But then the screen begins to change, and the dull grey letters in the message change to bright red and appear to grow brighter in luminosity, and a cable juts out from the top connector port and lunges towards his face.
Suddenly he jumps up from the sofa and grabs his face to find nothing. He quickly pans the room to see the device lying upon the table just as he had left it; and realizes that his brow is full of sweat. He shakes off a cold shiver, and tries to get a grip upon himself.
“Just a dream, just a dream, just a dream," he repeats to himself quickly and in a low tone, "it was just a dream."
He looks over at his T.V. to see that it's still on, and an old episode of Digimon is playing. On the carpeted floor lies the partially empty bowl of cereal with the rest of it on the ground; soaking in.
He sighs, and goes into the kitchen to grab a rag to clean up the mess. "I wonder how long I was asleep; I didn't even notice." he mutters as he looks at his watch. The electronic display reads 9:48. "Great."
He opens the door to he restroom and opens his zipper. As he urinates into the toilet; he looks above it and sees an old picture of him and the professor taken several years back at a picnic. In the bottom corner of the picture the words, 'Me and my father's partner Professor Michael Rezno, at the First Annual ACE Corporation Picnic'. There is also a date, but it's covered by the frame.
As he finishes, he smiles, zips up, and flushes. While he washes his hands, he thinks about the good times he had with his father. He stares in the mirror at his uncertain reflection, and blinks.
He walks out and turns off the light in the bathroom by waving his hand in front of a switch. The light flickers on as he waves his hand in front of the switch for it in his bedroom. Lying on the floor is a stuffed teddy bear, and a toy Megatron. But he stops, and exits the room and back into his living room.
"I'm not leaving you out here." he states as he grabs the device from off of the desk and carries it into the bedroom with him. He admires the buttons on it, and the way it feels in his hand.
"I wonder if this thing even works", he mutters as he begins to laugh lightly. He sets the device down on his dresser and grabs a comb from the dresser top. His hair is rather smooth for the lack of care he gives it, and the comb flows through it smoothly and without resistance. The mirror upon his dresser reveals a more at ease William with a smug grin upon his face and a pleasant demeanor.
He slowly crawls into his bed, and reaches for the alarm on the table next to the bed. "6:00 it is!" he proclaims softly and sets the alarm. Yawning, he stretches and pulls the covers over his body.
He grabs a small tool from the table and removes his contacts with it. Finally he feels set and waves his hand in front of a switch near his bed, and the lights go out. He closes his eyes.
RRRRIIIIIINNNNNGGGGG! The alarm breaks the silence of his slumber and he quickly turns it off. "Oh, is it 6:00 already?" he asks himself as he rubs his eyes. He stands up, and walks over to the dresser to grab a change of clothes when he realizes the device is gone.
"Oh no...this is not good." he says and begins to look around on the floor to see if it had fallen off, but it's no where to be found.
"Come on; it's got to be here!" he states as he gets on his hands and knees to look under the dresser. "That's odd." he mutters when he notices nothing under there. But when he stands to his feet the device is back on the dresser. He jumps back in shock, but remains calm.
"I don't know how you did that; but..." he begins to say to the device when the screen activates. The same message flashes upon the screen, "The answer lies to all lies in Paradigm.", and he grabs the device and chucks it out his bedroom window, shattering the glass and the inner frame of the pane.
RRRRIIIIIINNNNNGGGGG! The alarm breaks the noise of his slumber and he quickly turns it off. "Oh, that dream sucked!" he proclaimed and quickly rose to his feet. Barely rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, he rushes over to the dresser to see the device still sitting there.
"Where in the hell is Paradigm?" he asks himself, and picks up the device. He examines it, and taps the screen with his finger. "What are you?" he asks it; almost expecting it to answer. But it just lies in his hand, unchanged.
He sets it back down with caution and grabs a change of underwear and socks from the dresser. "Too bad I have to go to work today; else wise I might just try to figure you out." he says to the device as he takes off his socks and changes them.
His closet door creaks open as he opens it and enters. He grabs one of several uniforms hanging on a rack and removes the hanger from it. Tossing the hanger aside, he changes into the uniform and adjusts his tie. It's a slick black uniform suit with a white undershirt and black slacks. "William Prime is on the job!" he proclaims as he admires himself in the mirror.
He goes to the dresser and grabs his watch that he took off last night. "Good, it's only 6:10. Plenty of time to check my mail and perhaps do some research..." he says and glances at the device lying on the dresser. He walks over to the dresser and grabs the device along with his comb and proceeds to walk into the bathroom.
Setting the device down, he combs his hair and makes sure that it's perfect for work. He takes the toothbrush on the sink and brushes his teeth with some toothpaste. After rinsing his mouth out, he looks at his teeth in the mirror and nods approvingly. He grabs the device and leaves the bathroom, closing the door behind him.
Into the kitchen he walks and opens the freezer. "Something quick...perhaps waffles." he mutters and he digs out three waffles from a box in the back of the freezer. Popping them into the toaster, he walks into the living room and to his desk.
He opens his laptop, and turns it on. It's a fast model, and pretty soon he's connected. Clicking on his mailbox; he has two messages. "Hmm...spam." he laughs lightly and deletes the first message. "Oh..." he starts as he plays the second voice message. It's from his boss.
The message says, "Hello William, I've checked my calendar and it appears that you have some vacation time built up. I was wondering when you'd want to take it. Just let me know when you get here. Oh, and there's a new case for you as well, but if you want to wait until after your vacation, that's fine. I could always give it to Grace. Thanks, and by the way, how are you feeling? I hope that cold you had is gone; I miss having a nice young lad like you around here."
William smiles and replies. "Hi Rafael. I'm fine now, whatever it was has left just as soon as it came..." he pauses in the middle of his voice message to look at the device, "...I think I'll be taking that vacation tomorrow. I know that it's kind of sudden, but something's come up. You remember Professor Rezno, my dad's partner? Well, he died yesterday, and I need some time to grieve and prepare for his funeral. I'll come in today so I can get my clients in order and inform them of the situation, and break the news to Grace. She didn't know him well, but she met him a couple times at those picnics the ACE Corporation held every year...anyway, I'm sorry that I had to break the news to you like this, but I guess it's better to hear it from me than on the news. I'll be in around 7:30 as usual, and thanks for your concern." he finishes and sends the message.
He opens a map program in his computer and enters 'Paradigm' into the search box. Instantly results appear, and he realizes that Paradigm City is no more than a mere 60 miles south of him.
"Huh, that must be the Paradigm the dreams were referring to." he states and prints off directions. "I think I'll take the long way, no sense in rushing my vacation."
He grabs the paper he printed off and the device and places them inside the box for the device. He walks back into the kitchen and eats his slightly cold waffles with a mild coating of butter.
He adjusts the handkerchief in his suit pocket, and smiles as exits the apartment. "Oh well, at least one day of work before my vacation will be nice; I wonder if there is a negotiator like me in Paradigm City..."
But the plot thickens as William prepares for an adventure unlike any other he’s undertaken in his life! What will happen next?
Click here to read the story!
'Iron Fist Wedding' - Chapter 2: "The dreams".
William seats himself at his desk inside his apartment. A million thoughts race through his mind; but none make sense.
He looks at his watch in disappointment. "It's only 9:10; I wish I didn't have to work in the morning..." he mutters to himself as he reaches inside his newly acquired box and pulls out the infamous device.
As he sets it down the device makes a light thud against his wood table. He gives the device a light spin, and it spins in a circle much the same way a top does and slowly comes to a stop.
He grimaces and stands from his chair. "Why did the professor have to give me this; I don't need this responsibility." He mutters as he walks away from the table and into the kitchen.
It’s a small kitchen, with an old electric stove and refrigerator. He has no dishwasher, just a sink basin with a few unwashed dishes and a green sponge in it. His cabinets are made of wood, and in disrepair. In one of them he finds a box of cereal, and removes the ageless box. From another cabinet he removes a bowl and pours the cereal into the bowl.
Light fills the room as he opens the refrigerator to get the milk. He sighs, and pours the milk onto the cereal and caps the milk afterward. After he puts it away, he grabs a spoon from a drawer under his countertop and places it in the cereal.
As he makes his way back to his living room, he sees the device lying upon his desk. "Gee, and I was half-expecting something to happen." he mutters and laughs as he walks past the still-unchanged device.
The cushions are soft against his tired body on his sofa next to his desk. He turns on a small floor lamp and reclines on the sofa; smiling in comfort. As he bites into his cereal, he turns on the T.V. that is an extremely old floor based model.
"Yes! It's a rerun of Transformers: Cybertron!" he proclaims. It's about half way through the episode, but he watches with excitement. Pretty soon the cereal's all gone, the episode's over; and he turns off the T.V. "Wow, what a boring day! I wish I had something to do!" he sighs, and lies down on the sofa.
As he closes his eyes, he gets an unnerving feeling that he's being watched. He cracks his right eye open to peer at the desk; and more importantly what's on it. He blinks and dismisses it in his mind as nothing; and closes his eyes again. But the feeling grows, and he opens his eyes again to see the device within his view at the edge of the desk.
"That can't be right..." he begins as he tries to ignore this and closes his eyes again. But then he feels something on his leg. His eyes flash open and he immediately looks at his leg to see the device standing up upon his leg with the screen facing him as if it were staring at him.
When he tries to move; he realizes that he can't from total fear. He blinks but for a second and the device is now in his face; right next to his nose. The screen begins to flash a message, "The answer to all lies in Paradigm." But then the screen begins to change, and the dull grey letters in the message change to bright red and appear to grow brighter in luminosity, and a cable juts out from the top connector port and lunges towards his face.
Suddenly he jumps up from the sofa and grabs his face to find nothing. He quickly pans the room to see the device lying upon the table just as he had left it; and realizes that his brow is full of sweat. He shakes off a cold shiver, and tries to get a grip upon himself.
“Just a dream, just a dream, just a dream," he repeats to himself quickly and in a low tone, "it was just a dream."
He looks over at his T.V. to see that it's still on, and an old episode of Digimon is playing. On the carpeted floor lies the partially empty bowl of cereal with the rest of it on the ground; soaking in.
He sighs, and goes into the kitchen to grab a rag to clean up the mess. "I wonder how long I was asleep; I didn't even notice." he mutters as he looks at his watch. The electronic display reads 9:48. "Great."
He opens the door to he restroom and opens his zipper. As he urinates into the toilet; he looks above it and sees an old picture of him and the professor taken several years back at a picnic. In the bottom corner of the picture the words, 'Me and my father's partner Professor Michael Rezno, at the First Annual ACE Corporation Picnic'. There is also a date, but it's covered by the frame.
As he finishes, he smiles, zips up, and flushes. While he washes his hands, he thinks about the good times he had with his father. He stares in the mirror at his uncertain reflection, and blinks.
He walks out and turns off the light in the bathroom by waving his hand in front of a switch. The light flickers on as he waves his hand in front of the switch for it in his bedroom. Lying on the floor is a stuffed teddy bear, and a toy Megatron. But he stops, and exits the room and back into his living room.
"I'm not leaving you out here." he states as he grabs the device from off of the desk and carries it into the bedroom with him. He admires the buttons on it, and the way it feels in his hand.
"I wonder if this thing even works", he mutters as he begins to laugh lightly. He sets the device down on his dresser and grabs a comb from the dresser top. His hair is rather smooth for the lack of care he gives it, and the comb flows through it smoothly and without resistance. The mirror upon his dresser reveals a more at ease William with a smug grin upon his face and a pleasant demeanor.
He slowly crawls into his bed, and reaches for the alarm on the table next to the bed. "6:00 it is!" he proclaims softly and sets the alarm. Yawning, he stretches and pulls the covers over his body.
He grabs a small tool from the table and removes his contacts with it. Finally he feels set and waves his hand in front of a switch near his bed, and the lights go out. He closes his eyes.
RRRRIIIIIINNNNNGGGGG! The alarm breaks the silence of his slumber and he quickly turns it off. "Oh, is it 6:00 already?" he asks himself as he rubs his eyes. He stands up, and walks over to the dresser to grab a change of clothes when he realizes the device is gone.
"Oh no...this is not good." he says and begins to look around on the floor to see if it had fallen off, but it's no where to be found.
"Come on; it's got to be here!" he states as he gets on his hands and knees to look under the dresser. "That's odd." he mutters when he notices nothing under there. But when he stands to his feet the device is back on the dresser. He jumps back in shock, but remains calm.
"I don't know how you did that; but..." he begins to say to the device when the screen activates. The same message flashes upon the screen, "The answer lies to all lies in Paradigm.", and he grabs the device and chucks it out his bedroom window, shattering the glass and the inner frame of the pane.
RRRRIIIIIINNNNNGGGGG! The alarm breaks the noise of his slumber and he quickly turns it off. "Oh, that dream sucked!" he proclaimed and quickly rose to his feet. Barely rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, he rushes over to the dresser to see the device still sitting there.
"Where in the hell is Paradigm?" he asks himself, and picks up the device. He examines it, and taps the screen with his finger. "What are you?" he asks it; almost expecting it to answer. But it just lies in his hand, unchanged.
He sets it back down with caution and grabs a change of underwear and socks from the dresser. "Too bad I have to go to work today; else wise I might just try to figure you out." he says to the device as he takes off his socks and changes them.
His closet door creaks open as he opens it and enters. He grabs one of several uniforms hanging on a rack and removes the hanger from it. Tossing the hanger aside, he changes into the uniform and adjusts his tie. It's a slick black uniform suit with a white undershirt and black slacks. "William Prime is on the job!" he proclaims as he admires himself in the mirror.
He goes to the dresser and grabs his watch that he took off last night. "Good, it's only 6:10. Plenty of time to check my mail and perhaps do some research..." he says and glances at the device lying on the dresser. He walks over to the dresser and grabs the device along with his comb and proceeds to walk into the bathroom.
Setting the device down, he combs his hair and makes sure that it's perfect for work. He takes the toothbrush on the sink and brushes his teeth with some toothpaste. After rinsing his mouth out, he looks at his teeth in the mirror and nods approvingly. He grabs the device and leaves the bathroom, closing the door behind him.
Into the kitchen he walks and opens the freezer. "Something quick...perhaps waffles." he mutters and he digs out three waffles from a box in the back of the freezer. Popping them into the toaster, he walks into the living room and to his desk.
He opens his laptop, and turns it on. It's a fast model, and pretty soon he's connected. Clicking on his mailbox; he has two messages. "Hmm...spam." he laughs lightly and deletes the first message. "Oh..." he starts as he plays the second voice message. It's from his boss.
The message says, "Hello William, I've checked my calendar and it appears that you have some vacation time built up. I was wondering when you'd want to take it. Just let me know when you get here. Oh, and there's a new case for you as well, but if you want to wait until after your vacation, that's fine. I could always give it to Grace. Thanks, and by the way, how are you feeling? I hope that cold you had is gone; I miss having a nice young lad like you around here."
William smiles and replies. "Hi Rafael. I'm fine now, whatever it was has left just as soon as it came..." he pauses in the middle of his voice message to look at the device, "...I think I'll be taking that vacation tomorrow. I know that it's kind of sudden, but something's come up. You remember Professor Rezno, my dad's partner? Well, he died yesterday, and I need some time to grieve and prepare for his funeral. I'll come in today so I can get my clients in order and inform them of the situation, and break the news to Grace. She didn't know him well, but she met him a couple times at those picnics the ACE Corporation held every year...anyway, I'm sorry that I had to break the news to you like this, but I guess it's better to hear it from me than on the news. I'll be in around 7:30 as usual, and thanks for your concern." he finishes and sends the message.
He opens a map program in his computer and enters 'Paradigm' into the search box. Instantly results appear, and he realizes that Paradigm City is no more than a mere 60 miles south of him.
"Huh, that must be the Paradigm the dreams were referring to." he states and prints off directions. "I think I'll take the long way, no sense in rushing my vacation."
He grabs the paper he printed off and the device and places them inside the box for the device. He walks back into the kitchen and eats his slightly cold waffles with a mild coating of butter.
He adjusts the handkerchief in his suit pocket, and smiles as exits the apartment. "Oh well, at least one day of work before my vacation will be nice; I wonder if there is a negotiator like me in Paradigm City..."
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Iron Fist Wedding: Chapter 1
This story is based upon the Big O anime and takes place after it, and follows the negotiator of a different city; William Prime; and has crossovers with Big O later on.
This story is a little different than my normal fanfics; since it's actually older (I started writing this over 3 years ago!); but I decided to post it here and re-start it; something I've never done with a fanfic before. The latest 3 chapters (8, 9 and 10) are brand new and feature even more of the Big O action and a good explanation of past events.
But; this story is primarily a side series that crossovers with Big O; almost being a series unto itself. I personally envision this as scenes from the anime; so that might help you when you read it.
I hope you all like it! Thanks for reading; and please feel free to comment!! I'd appreciate it! :D
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ – Chapter 1, “The professor”:
In a corner of his room, William’s phone rings. William, in the opposite corner of his room asleep, suddenly wakes up upon hearing the ring. He yawns, and stands to stretch. He is weak with exhaustion, but still finds the strength to stand to his feet. He slowly makes his way across the small room to the table near his bed to answer the still ringing phone.
“Uh, hello?” William groggily says into the receiver. “William? Is that you?” the voice answered back. “Maybe...who’s this?” William asks, a little more awake. “Come on William...it hasn’t been that long, has it?” the voice asked him. William paused for a moment to think, and then replied, “Professor Rezno?”
“Yes! It’s (cough) me. How good it is to hear your voice again...(cough)” the professor managed to spit out before breaking out into a coughing fit. “Professor! Professor! Are you alright!” William spoke loudly into the phone; but not yelling and remaining calm and collected. “No, William I’m not. (cough) That’s why I called you...” The professor’s voice grew weak.
“What is it?” William tried to force the words out of the professor. “You see Bill, (hack) there’s no easy way to say this...(wheeze)” the professor tries to say. “It must be important; you never call me Bill.” William tells him. William hears a couple of coughs in the earpiece, and then the professor tells him. “I’m dying.”
Upon hearing this, William looks up in shock, but his face only shows this slightly. He searches his mind for words. “O.K. Michael, try to hold on until I get there...” William looks at his caller I.D., “You’re at the city hospital, right?” “Yes, Bill, I am...” The professor hacks for a few seconds uncontrollably, “Please hurry!” “I’m on my way!” and with that William hangs the phone up. He quickly grabs his coat and races down the stairs.
As he heads down the rickety staircase he’s stopped by his old landlord. “William? Is that you?” the landlord adjusts his glasses that rest upon the edge of his wrinkled nose. “Yes Juan, it’s me.” He replies hurriedly. “Why the rush amigo?” the landlord asks as he moves closer to William’s voice. William backs away, as he’s creeped out by the old man.
“What do you want? I’m in a hurry.” William asks him. “I was wondering if you’ve got an answer to my proposal...” he asks William. “Uh...not yet. But I’m considering it.” William says nervously, and sneaks past the landlord. “Alright. I’ll buy that for now gringo...but I expect a real answer soon...” Juan says in the direction where William was. He slowly turns around with his cane and walks back into the office.
“Uh...foolish old man. Why doesn’t he go back to where he came from?” William states to himself as he exits out the front door. It slams behind him, and creaks open slowly again. “I really need to move!” William mutters sarcastically and uses his remote control on his keychain to open his car door. He hops in and closes the gull-wing doors. He presses a few keys on the dash keyboard, and the car lifts into the air and takes off like a bullet.
In a matter of minutes, William is clear across the city and at the hospital. He hops out, and activates the car’s shields. They flicker on for a second, and then fade out like they’re supposed to in order to conceal the theft-protection system. He runs up to the platform to the moving escalator, and flashes his I.D. in front of a scanner at the entrance. It flashes a green light, and a small hologram of a man appears.
“Thank you William Prime.” The man in the hologram states, smiles, and then disappears. The glass doors spread with a whooshing sound, and William enters the escalator chamber. As he rises up towards the hospital complex; he looks out towards the city skyline.
“Wow, Brasilli sure has changed...” William’s voice trails off as he stares in awe at the massive buildings made of glass and metal. They tower so high that William has a hard time viewing the tops of them due to the upper atmosphere clouds blocking his view. He watches cars zoom around high above the forgotten land below in the distance, and smiles.
He turns his attention back to the escalator as he reaches the 90th floor. The glass doors here open up, and he walks into the lobby. He looks over to his left and sees a nurse seated behind a desk. To his right and in front of him are long, white, hollow corridors with many doors on both sides of each.
He proceeds to make his way over to the nurse’s desk. “Greetings! How may I help you?” the pretty young nurse behind the desk asks him. She’s a redhead with sparkling blue eyes and red lips. William’s eyes drift down towards her low-cut dress top; but then he shakes his head and looks up at her face. “Yes...I was wondering if you could tell me what room Michael Rezno is in?” he asks her.
“Not a problem sir...one moment.” She says as she opens a small panel on her arm, revealing a keypad and a small screen. William’s head moves back slightly in shock, but then he leans forward towards the desk a little. “So, you’re an android. I’m not familiar with your model...” William says as he once again tries to peer down her cleavage. “I’m a TPH-04 model...” she says without turning away from her arm monitor.
She punches in some more keys as William continues to speak to her. “Really? I’ve heard of that line before; I mean ‘The Perfect Human’ line from Warsaw Industries, but I’ve never actually seen your model before.” “Yeah, I’m the newest. The line is designated to have a run of 13 models...” she says and turns to him to smile. He leans back uneasily and returns a shaky grin.
“Alright sir. The patient Michael Rezno is here at this hospital. May I ask whom you are?” she asks him. “My name’s William Prime. He’s been expecting me.” William replies. She turns back towards her arm screen and hits a few keys. “Indeed he has. He’s in room 90-210. Down corridor A sir.” She says and closes her arm screen. “Thanks!” William says and winks. The nurse merely tilts her head slightly at this action, and smiles.
“Man I must be crazy; I’m hitting on androids!” William says as he begins to run down the corridor towards room 210. As he passes rooms he looks at them. ‘Android repair bay’, ‘Android core programming restoration chamber’, ‘Cyborg implant replacements’, ‘Human limb therapy bay’; the rooms seem endless as he finally made his way to the ‘Human final care bay’.
He looks at the sign next to the doors that state the room numbers. “Yes, it’s here!” William says as the doors open in front of him. He enters the room and sprints down another corridor. “You’d think they’d make these hospital rooms easier to get to...” his voice trails off as he finally reaches Room 90-210. He peers through the small window on the door to see the professor lying in a bed watching a small floating television screen.
William knocks on the door, and the professor looks over. His face lights up, and he shuts off the T.V. with a remote control. It retracts into a small compartment in the ceiling, and the professor presses a button on his remote with great discomfort, and the door clicks unlock. William enters.
“I knew you’d come...” The professor says with a smile and then coughs into a handkerchief. “Professor Rezno; it’s been too long.” William says and walks over quickly to the bedside. “Please Bill, call me Mike. We’ve known each other far too long to be formal.” The professor states with a light laugh, but then hacks into the handkerchief again. “It’s O.K. Mike; don’t try to laugh...” William says as he grasps Mike’s hand.
Mike’s grin grows a little more upon his old wrinkly face and his dark brown eyes seem dull and flat. The few strands of hair left upon his head are gray and wispy, and his fingernails are long from lack of trimming. “I appreciate you coming here (cough) Bill...I wanted a friend in my final hour.” The professor confesses. “There’s one thing I don’t get Mike...you were in such good health for a 110 year old man; what happened?” William asked him.
“Well, that actually relates to why I asked you to come here Bill (wheeze)” Mike moves the handkerchief to his mouth with his now shaking hand. Bill stares at it in despair, and sighs. “What did you call me for?” William asks him, still holding Mike’s other hand. “Well, you see...” Mike says as he wipes his mouth slowly, “I have something of great importance to give you.”
“What!” William asks stunned. “Yes, I couldn’t leave it with any of my colleagues back at the ACE Corporation...” the professor’s voice trailed off as he began to lose conscience. “Wake up!” William shouted in a loud yet calm voice. “Huh? What...oh yeah.” The professor began as he woke up again. “As I was saying, I need to give this to you...” he gestures shakily with his hand to a small box next to the bed beside William’s feet. William looks down, and grabs the box.
“Can I open it?” William asks him. “Please, by all means do...that’s why I brought it with me when (cough) they picked me up to come here.” He tells William as William releases the professor’s hand and opens the box. Inside is a small device that is no bigger than half of a keyboard and has a small screen with several keys with strange symbolic writing on them. It is shaped like a T-Bone steak, is black in color with light gray symbols on the keys, and has a small port on the top of it.
“What is it?” William asks him. “I guessed that’s what you were going to (hack) ask.” The professor says and William merely squints his eyes. “It’s a core transfer program. Basically what it does is transfer one android’s main CPU to itself...but in the past.” The professor explains. William’s eyes grow wide, and his mouth opens slightly.
“Wow...so basically this is a time traveling device.” William says. “Yes, in short; (wheeze) but it only works on androids. However, a human could alter the android’s programming, thus making the android rewrite the human’s past...and that is why (cough) it’s so dangerous.” The professor explains.
William rubs his chin. “Well, I guarantee that I’ll take care of it; but why to me? Why not one of the professors at ACE?” “You see Bill, that’s why I’m here. They found out about my invention, and wanted to use it for their own greedy deeds. So, I gather that one of them poisoned me somehow, and now I’m here.” Mike begins to cough up blood.
William pages a nurse with the remote from Mike’s lap. “Please Bill, don’t bother them. I’ll be dead long before they get here.” The professor says, his black skin giving off a luminous shine in the pale lighting of the room. “There’s a notebook in the bottom (hack) of the box; it should explain everything you (cough) need (hack) to know...” the professor’s voice trails off as he begins to lose conscience again.
“Mike! Mike!” William shouts in a monotone voice to the professor. His eyes barely open as blood dibbles down his chin and onto his hospital gown. “Tell my tale to those who ask; the evil deeds along with the good.” He gasps for breath for the last time, “The rest is silence...” As the professor says this, the last breath leaves his body and his hand goes limp and falls to the bed.
William hangs his head and begins to cry softly to himself as he once again grabs the professor’s dead hand. “I loved you like a brother, Mike. Although you were only my father’s friend and business partner; I adored you like my own father; perhaps even thought of you as my father when he died. I only wish I would have told you…I will miss you dearly.” William says and he lets go and stands to his feet with the box and salutes the dead professor.
Just then the door bursts open and nurses and doctors rush in. As some attend to the professor’s dead body trying to revive it; the others talk to William. “What happened?” they ask William. He could tell that they were androids by the lack of irises in their eyes (the old models were like that). “He fulfilled his destiny.” William stated, and left the room.
This story is a little different than my normal fanfics; since it's actually older (I started writing this over 3 years ago!); but I decided to post it here and re-start it; something I've never done with a fanfic before. The latest 3 chapters (8, 9 and 10) are brand new and feature even more of the Big O action and a good explanation of past events.
But; this story is primarily a side series that crossovers with Big O; almost being a series unto itself. I personally envision this as scenes from the anime; so that might help you when you read it.
I hope you all like it! Thanks for reading; and please feel free to comment!! I'd appreciate it! :D
Click here to read the story!
‘Iron Fist Wedding’ – Chapter 1, “The professor”:
In a corner of his room, William’s phone rings. William, in the opposite corner of his room asleep, suddenly wakes up upon hearing the ring. He yawns, and stands to stretch. He is weak with exhaustion, but still finds the strength to stand to his feet. He slowly makes his way across the small room to the table near his bed to answer the still ringing phone.
“Uh, hello?” William groggily says into the receiver. “William? Is that you?” the voice answered back. “Maybe...who’s this?” William asks, a little more awake. “Come on William...it hasn’t been that long, has it?” the voice asked him. William paused for a moment to think, and then replied, “Professor Rezno?”
“Yes! It’s (cough) me. How good it is to hear your voice again...(cough)” the professor managed to spit out before breaking out into a coughing fit. “Professor! Professor! Are you alright!” William spoke loudly into the phone; but not yelling and remaining calm and collected. “No, William I’m not. (cough) That’s why I called you...” The professor’s voice grew weak.
“What is it?” William tried to force the words out of the professor. “You see Bill, (hack) there’s no easy way to say this...(wheeze)” the professor tries to say. “It must be important; you never call me Bill.” William tells him. William hears a couple of coughs in the earpiece, and then the professor tells him. “I’m dying.”
Upon hearing this, William looks up in shock, but his face only shows this slightly. He searches his mind for words. “O.K. Michael, try to hold on until I get there...” William looks at his caller I.D., “You’re at the city hospital, right?” “Yes, Bill, I am...” The professor hacks for a few seconds uncontrollably, “Please hurry!” “I’m on my way!” and with that William hangs the phone up. He quickly grabs his coat and races down the stairs.
As he heads down the rickety staircase he’s stopped by his old landlord. “William? Is that you?” the landlord adjusts his glasses that rest upon the edge of his wrinkled nose. “Yes Juan, it’s me.” He replies hurriedly. “Why the rush amigo?” the landlord asks as he moves closer to William’s voice. William backs away, as he’s creeped out by the old man.
“What do you want? I’m in a hurry.” William asks him. “I was wondering if you’ve got an answer to my proposal...” he asks William. “Uh...not yet. But I’m considering it.” William says nervously, and sneaks past the landlord. “Alright. I’ll buy that for now gringo...but I expect a real answer soon...” Juan says in the direction where William was. He slowly turns around with his cane and walks back into the office.
“Uh...foolish old man. Why doesn’t he go back to where he came from?” William states to himself as he exits out the front door. It slams behind him, and creaks open slowly again. “I really need to move!” William mutters sarcastically and uses his remote control on his keychain to open his car door. He hops in and closes the gull-wing doors. He presses a few keys on the dash keyboard, and the car lifts into the air and takes off like a bullet.
In a matter of minutes, William is clear across the city and at the hospital. He hops out, and activates the car’s shields. They flicker on for a second, and then fade out like they’re supposed to in order to conceal the theft-protection system. He runs up to the platform to the moving escalator, and flashes his I.D. in front of a scanner at the entrance. It flashes a green light, and a small hologram of a man appears.
“Thank you William Prime.” The man in the hologram states, smiles, and then disappears. The glass doors spread with a whooshing sound, and William enters the escalator chamber. As he rises up towards the hospital complex; he looks out towards the city skyline.
“Wow, Brasilli sure has changed...” William’s voice trails off as he stares in awe at the massive buildings made of glass and metal. They tower so high that William has a hard time viewing the tops of them due to the upper atmosphere clouds blocking his view. He watches cars zoom around high above the forgotten land below in the distance, and smiles.
He turns his attention back to the escalator as he reaches the 90th floor. The glass doors here open up, and he walks into the lobby. He looks over to his left and sees a nurse seated behind a desk. To his right and in front of him are long, white, hollow corridors with many doors on both sides of each.
He proceeds to make his way over to the nurse’s desk. “Greetings! How may I help you?” the pretty young nurse behind the desk asks him. She’s a redhead with sparkling blue eyes and red lips. William’s eyes drift down towards her low-cut dress top; but then he shakes his head and looks up at her face. “Yes...I was wondering if you could tell me what room Michael Rezno is in?” he asks her.
“Not a problem sir...one moment.” She says as she opens a small panel on her arm, revealing a keypad and a small screen. William’s head moves back slightly in shock, but then he leans forward towards the desk a little. “So, you’re an android. I’m not familiar with your model...” William says as he once again tries to peer down her cleavage. “I’m a TPH-04 model...” she says without turning away from her arm monitor.
She punches in some more keys as William continues to speak to her. “Really? I’ve heard of that line before; I mean ‘The Perfect Human’ line from Warsaw Industries, but I’ve never actually seen your model before.” “Yeah, I’m the newest. The line is designated to have a run of 13 models...” she says and turns to him to smile. He leans back uneasily and returns a shaky grin.
“Alright sir. The patient Michael Rezno is here at this hospital. May I ask whom you are?” she asks him. “My name’s William Prime. He’s been expecting me.” William replies. She turns back towards her arm screen and hits a few keys. “Indeed he has. He’s in room 90-210. Down corridor A sir.” She says and closes her arm screen. “Thanks!” William says and winks. The nurse merely tilts her head slightly at this action, and smiles.
“Man I must be crazy; I’m hitting on androids!” William says as he begins to run down the corridor towards room 210. As he passes rooms he looks at them. ‘Android repair bay’, ‘Android core programming restoration chamber’, ‘Cyborg implant replacements’, ‘Human limb therapy bay’; the rooms seem endless as he finally made his way to the ‘Human final care bay’.
He looks at the sign next to the doors that state the room numbers. “Yes, it’s here!” William says as the doors open in front of him. He enters the room and sprints down another corridor. “You’d think they’d make these hospital rooms easier to get to...” his voice trails off as he finally reaches Room 90-210. He peers through the small window on the door to see the professor lying in a bed watching a small floating television screen.
William knocks on the door, and the professor looks over. His face lights up, and he shuts off the T.V. with a remote control. It retracts into a small compartment in the ceiling, and the professor presses a button on his remote with great discomfort, and the door clicks unlock. William enters.
“I knew you’d come...” The professor says with a smile and then coughs into a handkerchief. “Professor Rezno; it’s been too long.” William says and walks over quickly to the bedside. “Please Bill, call me Mike. We’ve known each other far too long to be formal.” The professor states with a light laugh, but then hacks into the handkerchief again. “It’s O.K. Mike; don’t try to laugh...” William says as he grasps Mike’s hand.
Mike’s grin grows a little more upon his old wrinkly face and his dark brown eyes seem dull and flat. The few strands of hair left upon his head are gray and wispy, and his fingernails are long from lack of trimming. “I appreciate you coming here (cough) Bill...I wanted a friend in my final hour.” The professor confesses. “There’s one thing I don’t get Mike...you were in such good health for a 110 year old man; what happened?” William asked him.
“Well, that actually relates to why I asked you to come here Bill (wheeze)” Mike moves the handkerchief to his mouth with his now shaking hand. Bill stares at it in despair, and sighs. “What did you call me for?” William asks him, still holding Mike’s other hand. “Well, you see...” Mike says as he wipes his mouth slowly, “I have something of great importance to give you.”
“What!” William asks stunned. “Yes, I couldn’t leave it with any of my colleagues back at the ACE Corporation...” the professor’s voice trailed off as he began to lose conscience. “Wake up!” William shouted in a loud yet calm voice. “Huh? What...oh yeah.” The professor began as he woke up again. “As I was saying, I need to give this to you...” he gestures shakily with his hand to a small box next to the bed beside William’s feet. William looks down, and grabs the box.
“Can I open it?” William asks him. “Please, by all means do...that’s why I brought it with me when (cough) they picked me up to come here.” He tells William as William releases the professor’s hand and opens the box. Inside is a small device that is no bigger than half of a keyboard and has a small screen with several keys with strange symbolic writing on them. It is shaped like a T-Bone steak, is black in color with light gray symbols on the keys, and has a small port on the top of it.
“What is it?” William asks him. “I guessed that’s what you were going to (hack) ask.” The professor says and William merely squints his eyes. “It’s a core transfer program. Basically what it does is transfer one android’s main CPU to itself...but in the past.” The professor explains. William’s eyes grow wide, and his mouth opens slightly.
“Wow...so basically this is a time traveling device.” William says. “Yes, in short; (wheeze) but it only works on androids. However, a human could alter the android’s programming, thus making the android rewrite the human’s past...and that is why (cough) it’s so dangerous.” The professor explains.
William rubs his chin. “Well, I guarantee that I’ll take care of it; but why to me? Why not one of the professors at ACE?” “You see Bill, that’s why I’m here. They found out about my invention, and wanted to use it for their own greedy deeds. So, I gather that one of them poisoned me somehow, and now I’m here.” Mike begins to cough up blood.
William pages a nurse with the remote from Mike’s lap. “Please Bill, don’t bother them. I’ll be dead long before they get here.” The professor says, his black skin giving off a luminous shine in the pale lighting of the room. “There’s a notebook in the bottom (hack) of the box; it should explain everything you (cough) need (hack) to know...” the professor’s voice trails off as he begins to lose conscience again.
“Mike! Mike!” William shouts in a monotone voice to the professor. His eyes barely open as blood dibbles down his chin and onto his hospital gown. “Tell my tale to those who ask; the evil deeds along with the good.” He gasps for breath for the last time, “The rest is silence...” As the professor says this, the last breath leaves his body and his hand goes limp and falls to the bed.
William hangs his head and begins to cry softly to himself as he once again grabs the professor’s dead hand. “I loved you like a brother, Mike. Although you were only my father’s friend and business partner; I adored you like my own father; perhaps even thought of you as my father when he died. I only wish I would have told you…I will miss you dearly.” William says and he lets go and stands to his feet with the box and salutes the dead professor.
Just then the door bursts open and nurses and doctors rush in. As some attend to the professor’s dead body trying to revive it; the others talk to William. “What happened?” they ask William. He could tell that they were androids by the lack of irises in their eyes (the old models were like that). “He fulfilled his destiny.” William stated, and left the room.
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
R. Dorothy Wayneright from The Big O
Well; I've been watching the Big O ( THE ビッグオー / THEビッグオー ) anime recently; and I re-inspired me to draw my other favorite anime girl; R. Dorothy Wayneright ( R・ドロシー ウェインライト ) !! :D
Black and White:
Colored:
Black and White:
Colored:
- 2008-08-13
- THEビッグオー (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Chibi Alisa-chan Dancing!
Well; I was in a really good mood today; after watching some Big O; and I decided to draw something cute! ^_^
So, I drew Alisa-chan dancing; chibi-sized ( ちび アリサ のダンス )! :D
I hope you all like it!
Black and White:
Colored:
So, I drew Alisa-chan dancing; chibi-sized ( ちび アリサ のダンス )! :D
I hope you all like it!
Black and White:
Colored:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ＝サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
KG:TADA Movie 3 Characters Promo Art
This is a new signature I made for the KeroroPlatoonHQ website; featuring all 12 of the main characters who will be appearing in it:
From left to right:
--Mecha-Alisa;
--Atsuko Setsuko;
--Tokiki;
--(next 5 are Originals) Ruru; Riri; Rara; Rere; Roro;
--God Keroro;
--Terere-chan;
--Kamiya Yumenna (Powered 738);
--Alisa Southerncross.
Thanks for looking! ^_^
Original Sketches:
Finished piece:
From left to right:
--Mecha-Alisa;
--Atsuko Setsuko;
--Tokiki;
--(next 5 are Originals) Ruru; Riri; Rara; Rere; Roro;
--God Keroro;
--Terere-chan;
--Kamiya Yumenna (Powered 738);
--Alisa Southerncross.
Thanks for looking! ^_^
Original Sketches:
Finished piece:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
KG:TADA Movie 3 Villains
Finally; I have all of the villains from the "Movie 3" installment of, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" designed!! (This is just a sketch; so the lines kind of suck. ^^; )
I've already posted pictures of God Keroro (with "The Originals") before...the one in the back. But I've redesigned the mechanics on Mecha-Alisa (on the left); plus the last two villains are here as well!
In the front middle is Tokiki (name means, "Time"); the Keronian time criminal who escaped from prison; with his time-manipulator on his wrist; and on the left is Atsuko Setsuko; an Azumanga Daioh girl who's one of the main enemies in the 3rd movie as well!
And a special thanks to Zazma from the KeroroPlatoonHQ for assisting me in coming up with Atsuko's name; which means, "Warm child; occasional child" (yes; it's supposed to be confusing...).
Black and White:
Colored:
I've already posted pictures of God Keroro (with "The Originals") before...the one in the back. But I've redesigned the mechanics on Mecha-Alisa (on the left); plus the last two villains are here as well!
In the front middle is Tokiki (name means, "Time"); the Keronian time criminal who escaped from prison; with his time-manipulator on his wrist; and on the left is Atsuko Setsuko; an Azumanga Daioh girl who's one of the main enemies in the 3rd movie as well!
And a special thanks to Zazma from the KeroroPlatoonHQ for assisting me in coming up with Atsuko's name; which means, "Warm child; occasional child" (yes; it's supposed to be confusing...).
Black and White:
Colored:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Nasuka / Nasca from the 3rd Keroro Movie!
To celebrate reaching 5,000 pageviews on my deviantART page (and thank you to all of you; I truly appreciate it!! ^_^ ); I've done my very first art of Nasuka (or Nasca / ナスカ ) from the 3rd Keroro Movie ( 超劇場版ケロロ軍曹3 ケロロ対ケロロ 天空大決戦 であります！ ) !! :)
Thanks again to everyone for always viewing my art; and I hope you all like her!! :D
Without text:
With text:
Thanks again to everyone for always viewing my art; and I hope you all like her!! :D
Without text:
With text:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Happy Valentines Day!
I made it in time!! ^_^ Here's my Valentine's Day picture for everyone!!
Poor Fuyuki's really embarrassed right now... :D
(Oh, and watch Ep. 198 to figure out why Mois-chan's there. XD).
I hope you all like it; and find your love this Valentine's Day as well!
Poor Fuyuki's really embarrassed right now... :D
(Oh, and watch Ep. 198 to figure out why Mois-chan's there. XD).
I hope you all like it; and find your love this Valentine's Day as well!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Powerd 738 Pin-Up Wallpaper Art!
My first ever full-fledged wallpaper! :D
I redid the logo for the fanfic series, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" and fully colored in Powerd Kamiya!! ^_^
I really hope you all like it; and please feel free to use it on your desktop if you want to!!! I'd greatly appreciate it!
I redid the logo for the fanfic series, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" and fully colored in Powerd Kamiya!! ^_^
I really hope you all like it; and please feel free to use it on your desktop if you want to!!! I'd greatly appreciate it!
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
God Keroro
This is a new character for the Movie 3 installment of, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; called God Keroro.
I will not give too many spoilers here; but those 5 orbs called "The Originals" (WIP name) behind him play a significant role in the Movie 3 saga too...
Also; this may not end up being the final version of him...but it's finalized for now...we'll see how it turns out when the Movie 3 saga is written come Season 2 of the series.
Original Sketch:
Alternate Pose, Black and White:
Full colors:
I will not give too many spoilers here; but those 5 orbs called "The Originals" (WIP name) behind him play a significant role in the Movie 3 saga too...
Also; this may not end up being the final version of him...but it's finalized for now...we'll see how it turns out when the Movie 3 saga is written come Season 2 of the series.
Original Sketch:
Alternate Pose, Black and White:
Full colors:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 23
Well; it's been a while, huh? ^^;
I apologize for the long delay here...so many things going on in my life right now...but I decided that I can't delay on this; it has to get finished; despite all the problems I'm having right now.
And; since it's been so long; I'm posting 2 CHAPTERS!
That's right; the last 2 installments of the "How Kamiya Met Terere" installment are here and finished!!
And, as a side note; I have done the last 2 installments by myself; :iconwindymon: decided she didn't want to finish this with me (and I understand her reasoning); but this is my series and I felt it would not only be unfair to all of you to not finish it; but also that it wouldn't be right to not finish it either.
Thank you all for your patience; and I hope you like Parts 23 and 24!! ^_^
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 23: "Kamiya and Terere: The fated meeting! De arimasu!"
"Time has passed on slowly for Kizuzu Taisa as he relaxes in the pilot's chair of ship; waiting for the moment when he'd finally arrive at Pekopon…" The narrator explains when a light starts flashing on the dashboard of Kizuzu's ship; waking him up from his sleep.
"Oh, it's just that…" Kizuzu mutters groggily; wiping the sleep out of his eye. He sits up in his chair and looks around; seeing Pekopon not too far off in the distance.
"Alright; this's it…" Kizuzu states to himself; taking the ship in slowly, "…Ah just hope Ah can find that book by myself."
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"Did you feel that?" Torara asks; speaking loudly to wake everyone up.
"What? I didn't feel anything…" Senshishi grumbles, "…I'm trying to sleep. Leave me alone!"
"No, I think we're here!" Torara states as Tobibi and Haruru start to come around. "Oh really?" Tobibi asks groggily; still half-asleep.
Torara nods at her lightly. "So, what are we going to do now? You know Kizuzu Teichou's going to kill us if he catches us on Pekopon!" Haruru states.
"Well; we got on here easily enough; I'm sure that getting off will be just as easy…" Senshishi mutters limply; waving his hand around as if to show his lack of enthusiasm.
Torara sighs. "I hope you're right…" He replies; looking down at the ground.
"Ah, don't worry about it. We'll be fine!" Haruru adds reassuring with a light laugh.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Pekopon…" Kizuzu mutters to himself; looking out the window at the cityscape of Tokyo; "…Been a long time since Ah've been here…"
He gently directs the ship down to the ground towards a small building; setting the ship down lightly on it's roof. Despite his best efforts though; the ship rocks a little from the landing; causing Terere to jolt awake inside the ship.
"Huh…are we here…?" Terere asks; opening her eyes slowly and peering around inside the room. Suddenly; she opens her eyes completely and rises to her feet; clasping both of her hands around her mouth.
"Oh no; we are here! I've got to get off the ship now before they find me!!" Terere worries as she shakes nervously; looking cautiously around to make sure the coast is clear as she leaves the room.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Well; Ah guess it's time to get dow' to business then…" Kizuzu grumbles as he walks away from the controls and into the small corridor leading to one of the ship's exits.
As Kizuzu opens the door into the ship's exit; he stops dead in his tracks instantly. Tobibi; Torara, Haruru, and Senshishi all stop in mid-step; and slowly turn to face Kizuzu who stands mere feet from them now; staring directly at them.
An awkward tension fills the room as they all stare at each other; waiting for the other to react first.
"Uh…" Torara starts; but is quickly cut off by Kizuzu. "Care to explain what's goin' on here, Torara?" Kizuzu asks; now crossing his arms and tapping his metal foot against the floor.
"We…uh…well; you see we were going to…uh…" Torara begins; stumbling over his words as he tries to think of a good excuse.
"Ah thought Ah told y'all to stay behind…?" Kizuzu states; holding back his anger with great composure.
Torara rubs the back of his head sheepishly as the rest look away from Kizuzu in shame. "…Yes Teichou; you did…" Torara replies finally with shame.
Kizuzu stares at them for a few moments; panning back and forth across the group slowly. "Well," He finally begins, " Ah'm really at a loss here. Ah don't know what to do with y'all! It was hard enough for mah to get here without havin' the Space Police tracking mah; and if Ah go back so soon with y'all on board; Ah'll be in more trouble than the four of y'all are right now with mah!"
"We're sorry Teichou-dono…" Tobibi mutters; trying to play upon Kizuzu's sympathy as she tries to tear up a little. Kizuzu breathes in deeply; resuming tapping his foot on the ground.
"…Well; it appears Ah have no choice now…" Kizuzu says with conviction. He raises his hand into the air; causing them to cringe a little bit.
"…but to let y'all stay here with mah." Kizuzu finishes; placing his hand on Tobibi's shoulder. She flinches a little; shocked by his reaction.
"K-Kizuzu Teichou…you're not m-mad at us?" Tobibi asks; now trying to hold back her real tears. "Well; Ah'll admit that Ah was more than a tad angry with y'all before; but y'all are my platoon… Ah guess Ah've got to learn to live with that." Kizuzu replies; patting Tobibi comfortingly on the shoulder.
"See? I told you it'd be fine!" Senshishi whispers to Torara; poking him lightly in the side. Torara sweatdrops with shame a little.
"Hmm…" Kizuzu mutter to himself; thinking out loud; "…How did y'all manage to get on this here ship anyway? Ah didn't see anythin' on the monitors…"
Haruru snickers a little to himself deviously; causing everyone to look over at him. "Well…" Haruru begins with a boastful grin; "…That would be all because of me!"
"Oh?" Kizuzu asks with intrigue. Haruru walks over to a small panel in the wall of the ship and opens it up. "You see; I simply by-passed the ship's cameras and put it in an infinite loop; the simplest trick in the book!" He boasts smugly.
"Ah must admit that Ah never suspected a thin'…" Kizuzu states; as a bit of a compliment but more as an excuse.
"Pretty good; huh Teichou-dono?" Haruru asks, still smiling. Kizuzu nods; holding back his true feelings about being duped.
"Now, if I just remove these files here and cross these paths; you'll see the real surveillance camera footage!" Haruru states as he undone his work.
"And…there we go! See; there we are!" He announces; holding his hand out below a small video screen in the wall; as if to show it off.
He smiles smugly for a few moments with his eyes closed; but opens them moments later after he hears no reaction from everyone. When he opens them; everyone stares blankly at the screen with confused looks.
"Huh? What is it? It didn't work?" Haruru asks; now a little concerned about his own skills. "No…it worked…" Torara begins as he raises his hand and points at the screen, "…But; well look!"
He looks at them with a little confusion; but slowly turns to face the screen; and sees Terere sitting in the room by herself; huddled in the corner.
Suddenly; he snaps and slams his hands on either side of the screen; staring at it intensely. "THAT WOMAN!!! It's that woman who harassed Kururu-sempai!!" He shouts; his eyes nearly bulging out of his head as he breathes rapidly.
"Hmmm…Kururu-sempai ya say…" Kizuzu mutters; thinking to himself as he stares at the screen. While he ponders to himself; Tobibi and Torara try to calm Haruru down; prying his hands off of the wall with all their strength.
"Ah yeah; Ah recall her now; they dated for a while…like a week, I reckon. Didn't last long; from what Ah recall…" Kizuzu states; punching his fist into his hand as he comes to the realization.
"It was only that short of a time?" Torara asks; a little confused. "Yeah…Garuru-kun mentioned it to mah; since his little bro is in the same platoon as Kururu-kun. He told mah that it's one of the reasons why Kururu-kun's so unwilling to directly date someone again; since she stalked him well over a year after that; followin' him everywhere 'n' trying to push herself back into his life…" Kizuzu explains; "…It wasn't pretty…"
"Oh wow…I had no idea it was that bad…" Torara states; "…I mean; I knew she stalked him and stuff; but I had no idea it went that far…"
"Yeah-" Kizuzu begins when Senshishi cuts in. "Hello?! Are you guys forgetting something…like the fact that she snack on board!" He shouts angrily.
"Oh, right…" Torara mutters; sweatdropping a little.
"Is she still on board?" Tobibi asks; looking at Haruru, who's now back under control momentarily. "Um…let's see here…" He says; scanning through the video and changing camera angles. He scans through the footage and watches her wake up as the ship lands and quickly exit the ship undetected.
"Nah, she's gone." Haruru replies; stating the obvious.
Kizuzu crosses his arms; his expression becoming serious. "This is a big problem now…" He trails off; in mid thought.
"Ah, who cares about her?!" Senshishi grumbles; rolling his eyes a little. Kizuzu instantly turns to him; staring him down and causing Senshishi to flinch a little.
"Ah care!" Kizuzu shouts; exacting his authority, "Because she's a civilian; 'n' we can't have some civilian runnin' around on the loose on Pekopon! They know nothin' of secrecy; and they will completely blow the cover that we all have tried so hard to conceal from the Pekoponjin!"
"Uh…" Senshishi mutters; a little taken back.
"Speaking that she's just a civilian; she shouldn't be that hard to track down…" Tobibi states; turning to the others, "We just find her and take her back to Keron; simple as that; right?"
Suddenly Kizuzu's jaw drops a little in shock; and he turns away slowly.
"Uh…it's not quite that simple…" Kizuzu mutters reluctantly; rubbing his foot in the ground lightly. "What?" Torara asks him.
Kizuzu's eye shrinks to a tiny dot as he turns to the group; sweatdropping a little. "What's the matter, Teichou-dono? Shouldn't you just be able to take her back to Keron with no problem? You have the authority…" Torara replies.
Kizuzu scratches his head a little bit in shame; looking down at the ground. "Well; that's just it. Ah… Ah… Ah don't have…the authority…" He stutters; ashamed to admit it.
"Huh?" The group all shouts at the same time in shock.
"You see; Ah…had to come here for somethin' and Ah…well; let's just say that Ah wasn't supposed to come here and the Space Police think Ah'm somewhere else right now…" Kizuzu mutters with shame, "…And if they found out that Ah had brought back a Keronian civilian from Pekopon who Ah carelessly let get aboard my ship in the first place…well; let's just say that Ah'd be locked up for a very long time; at the very least!"
The rest of his platoon stares at him in disbelief.
"But…didn't you just say that we can't leave her here?" Senshishi asks; cutting the tension.
"That's the dilemma…" Kizuzu states; sighing a little bit, "… Ah can't leave her here 'n' have her blow the Keron Army's cover; it's too much of a risk. We need to do something; but what… Ah'm not really sure…" Kizuzu thinks out-loud.
"I still say we just leave her alone…" Senshishi remarks, "…She's just a waste of time. She's probably just going to go running off to Kururu-sempai and he'll just ship her back off to Keron without a second thought!"
Suddenly; Haruru snaps again; grabbing Senshishi by the shoulders and shaking him furiously. "DON'T SAY THAT!! THAT DAMN WOMAN HARASSED KURURU-SEMPAI TOO MANY TIMES IN THE PAST; AND I WON'T LET HER DO IT AGAIN!!!" He shouts angrily; completely out of control.
"Get off of me!" Senshishi shouts; pushing Haruru off of him with a shove, "If you're that upset about it; why don't you just go off and find her yourself then!"
"Fine! I will!" Haruru shouts; turning towards the door. Kizuzu quickly grabs him by the shoulder and holds him back.
"No, we can't have that! If you go out there like this; you'll do more damage than she ever could!" Kizuzu states; still holding Haruru back as the others watch him.
"What did you want us to do then, Teichou-dono?" Tobibi asks him; as the others look at him and wait for a response.
"Alright. Take Haruru-kun to the back and calm him down; 'n' make sure that he stays aboard the ship! Ah don't care what you do; buy him one of those Pekopon game consoles he likes so much or something; but don't let him leave 'n' don't let him stay like this in his black mode!" Kizuzu explains; gesturing for the others to help him with Haruru.
They struggle to drag Haruru into one of the cabins. As Tobibi and Torara try to calm him down; they and Senshishi continue to listen to Kizuzu.
"With him here; we should be able to safely get Terere-san 'n' take her back to Pekopon; being sure to keep her out of Haruru-kun's sight. Then; with her on board again; we'll take a small detour to make it look like we came back from the place where Ah'm supposed to be; and all should be fine." Kizuzu finishes.
"Sounds like a good plan to me…" Tobibi nods. "That's why he's the leader." Senshishi mutters sarcastically.
"Alright then; here's what we're goin' to do. Tobibi-san; here's some Pekopon cash…don't even ask why Ah have it. Just take this and go buy somethin' to keep Haruru-kun's mind occupied. Torara-kun; stay here and guard Haruru-kun until Tobibi-san returns with that game for him. Senshishi-kun; you and Ah will split up and search for Terere-san. We'll stay in radio contact; and if y'all find her; be sure to let the rest of us know." Kizuzu commands.
"Understood, sir!" They all state; saluting him with respect. "Ugh….what's going on?" Haruru asks; a little dazed as he holds his head.
"Don't worry about it; they're just going out for a bit. We're going to just sit here for a while." Torara states; sitting next to Haruru. Haruru nods slowly; still a little unsure of what's going on.
"Alright; y'all know what to do. Move out!" Kizuzu commands; now really showing off his authority as leader.
"As they finally move out to their assigned tasks; Terere-chan has been away from the ship for quite some time now…" The narrator states as Terere walks down one of the city streets in Tokyo.
"Wow…this is nothing like Keron…" Terere states; staring around in amazement at the city as she walks passed vendors and people moving about on their way.
"Hello there; Keronian!!" A voice shouts; causing Terere to jump a little. She turns to see a man staring at her in front of a booth; with a face that didn't look quite like a normal Pekoponjin.
"A-Are you a Pekoponjin?" She asks him with a question mark above her head. "Hmm? What do you mean? Of course I'm a Pekoponjin; and I have something here just for you!" He states; grabbing something off of the table.
"Oh?" Terere asks; walking up to the man. "Yes…do you see this knife here?" He asks her; holding the knife in one hand and pointing to it with his other hand. Terere nods; staring in partial confusion and partial intrigue.
"Well; this is no ordinary knife! This is a special knife; one that not only allows you to slice things; but also crave, cut, dice and chop things as well!" The man says; grabbing a small stick of celery and proceeding to chop up it up with the knife.
"Wow…" Terere mutters; staring in wonder now. "Gero! I'll take 4; de arimasu!" A voice shouts from next to Terere; and she turns to see a green Keronian holding out some money towards the man.
"What are you doing, Keroro?!" Another voice shouts; knocking down Keroro's hand. Steam starts to shoot out of Keroro's head as he turns and faces the red Keronian who knocked his hand down.
"Giroro Gochou! What are you doing?!" Keroro shouts; slamming his face into Giroro's face. The two stare and growl at each other as three other Keronians walk up to them. "Teichou-dono…how could you have fallen for such a simple ploy…" Dororo states; using his ninja magic to reveal the salesman for who he really is: An alien. "…You nearly wasted our money on this…" Dororo finishes as the salesman quickly runs off in shame.
"But…but…but…" Keroro mutters; turning to Dororo and the others; unsure of what to say next. "But why did you need only 4; Gunsou-san?" Tamama asks. "One for each member of the platoon; of course; de arimasu!" Keroro announces proudly; as tears instantly fill Dororo's eyes.
"Keroro-kun…" He mutters as his trauma switch activates; causing the others to sweatdrop; all except Kururu who simply watches and itches his butt a little.
"We have more important things to do right now…" Giroro states; taking control of the situation; "…I'm leaving." "Wait up, Giroro-kun!" Keroro shouts; running after him as the others follow; Tamama following furthest behind as he struggles to carry the traumatized Dororo in his arms.
"He's gone…" Terere mutters; still looking around for the salesman a short distance away, "…And I was going to buy one of those knives t-"
She stops in mid-sentence as she notices Kururu walking away with the rest of the Keroro Platoon. She gasps as her eyes fill with big hearts in them; staring at him as he walks away.
"Kururu-sempai!!!" She shouts as she runs as fast as she can after him. Suddenly; a large bus zooms by a few feet in front of her; knocking her on her back. "Ow!!!" She cries out; holding the back of her head; which now has a lump on the back of it.
As she sits up; she looks around; but doesn't see either Kururu or the rest of the Keroro Platoon anywhere. "Ku…ruru-sempai?" She barely mutters as she looks around; now scared as she finally starts to take real notice of all of the Pekoponjin walking around her.
She looks up at the Pekoponjin; scared by their immense height over her. They walk by her; totally oblivious to her as she covers her mouth in fear. "I had no idea there were so many of them…and that they were so big!!" Terere shouts; shaking in fear.
"KURURU-SEMPAI!!!" She shouts; running scared through the throngs of Pekoponjin on the sidewalk of the busy city. Tears start to flow down from her eyes as she runs as fast as she can blindly through the city; bumping into Pekoponjin and other aliens as she runs; but not stopping. Finally; after a few minutes of running; she slams into a wall; knocking her out cold.
"Elsewhere at this time…" The narrator states.
"Not too long from now; we're going to be second year students!" Chiyo states happily as she walks down the hall with Osaka in their school. "Yeah…I can hardly wait…ya know?" Osaka says in her typical daydreamy voice, "It's like we'll be joining the corporate elite…or somethin'…"
"Uh…" Chiyo mutters; sweatdropping, "….Sure, Osaka-san…"
As they walk along down the hall; a girl with two long hair lengths running down in front of her ears and a single ponytail in the back walks by herself; holding her school case tightly in front of her.
"If…if I could just talk to them…" She mutters; walking slowly a short distance behind them. "Yumenna-san!" A voice states from behind her; causing her to jump a little. She turns around to see a taller teacher with a similar hairstyle to hers; except for no ponytail; walk up to her.
"Yumenna-san; you're going to be late. The bell for next hour will ring in a just a minute or two." She tells her with a soft yet commanding voice. "Yes, Kurosawa-sensei…I'm sorry." She replies to the teacher with a bow. "Oh, no need to apologize Kamiya-san; it's alright." Ms. Kurosawa replies with a more familiar and reassuring voice; trying to make Kamiya more comfortable.
"Yes, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya replies slowly; still a little wary and quiet, "…I-I'll be going now. Thank you!"
Ms. Kurosawa reaches out a little bit towards Kamiya; but by this time Kamiya has already raced off towards her next class; still clutching her book bag tightly in front of her chest.
"Poor girl…she seems so nice; but it's so hard to get through to her…" Ms. Kurosawa mutters to herself, "…I hope she can make some friends this year…it's kind of depressing to see such a nice young student be so afraid to do anything."
"What are you talking about, Nyamo?" A voice asks, causing Ms. Kurosawa to instantly clench her fists in anger.
"What the hell are you doing here, Yukari?" Ms. Kurosawa shouts; whipping around to face Ms. Yukari. "I work here; duh!" Ms. Yukari replies sarcastically. "…I mean why are you here and not in your class? It's on the other side of the school; remember?" Ms. Kurosawa restates; causing Ms. Yukari to stare at her blankly for a minute.
"Ah; it doesn't matter, Nyamo…I mean really; I'm late for most of my classes anyway; so why try to get there on time now?" Ms. Yukari laughs slightly with a little shrug. Ms. Kurosawa growls a little; holding back her anger as she stares at the floor for a few moments.
"…Whatever; I really don't care…I have to get back to my class now…" Ms. Kurosawa mutters as she walks away; trying not to acknowledge Ms. Yukari in the process.
"Jeesh Nyamo…always such a stick-in-the-mud…" Ms. Yukari sighs; rolling her eyes a little as she walks in the same direction as Ms. Kurosawa towards their respective classes.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Good afternoon class…" A man states; breathing heavily with his mouth wide open as he stands at his desk, "…Today will be reading a new book…"
Suddenly; he turns and walks over to the window; causing the class to look at each other with looks of confusion.
"What's Kimura-sensei doing now?" A girl asks Kamiya; leaning over from the next desk over. "I…I don't know…" Kamiya replies nervously.
"…Do you know what this book is about? It's about a man, a man with a dream…" He states, staring out the window as he talks to the class, "…A dream like no other…a dream like I have…a dream to be able to work with that which I love!"
He turns suddenly to the class; holding his fist in the air as he strikes an odd looking pose. "I dream of working with that which I love; and I do; but it's not complete yet!!"
"Why is that, Kimura-sensei?" Tomo Takino asks; causing the entire class to instantly stare at her in shock.
"Because…" He starts; turning to the class to reveal tears filling his eyes, "…I still have boys in my class; and the girls won't wear their swim wear to class yet!!"
An air of silence fills the class as everyone stares in shock and sweatdrops; except for Mr. Kimura himself; who balls his eyes out on the desk.
"Some time later…" The narrator states.
"Another strange day in Mr. Kimura's class…" Yomi Mizuhara states; walking with Chiyo, Sakaki, Osaka and Tomo. "Yeah…I mean, what the heck was up with Kimura today? He just totally broke down; more than usual…" Tomo adds.
"That's the most intelligent thing you've said all day." Yomi mutters sarcastically. "Hey!" Tomo shouts; then stops in mid sentence. The group stops and looks at her for a moment; waiting for her to make a move.
"…Just now, was that an insult or a compliment?" Tomo asks; causing a heavy atmosphere to fall over all of them.
"Why do I even bother?" Yomi asks herself sarcastically as she walks ahead of the group; causing the others to walk a little faster to catch up to her.
"A short distance behind…" The narrator states.
"Maybe tomorrow…" Kamiya mutters; clutching her book bag tightly again, "…Yeah; I'll do it tomorrow…" She mutters with a little more authority; but quickly sinking back to her usual fearful state.
She walks on; a good distance from the group; towards the area where the students change their shoes. As she finally makes her way there; the other girls sit around and chat with each other; putting on their street shoes and putting away their school ones. Kamiya tries to listen in; but is too far away to make out what they say.
Kamiya closes her eyes and sighs deeply; finally putting down her book bag and reaching down for her shoes. She slowly unties them one at a time when something brushes her back slightly; causing her into instantly drop her shoelaces and grab her book bag.
"Oh, excuse me. Sorry for bumping into you." Kaorin states with a very slight bow as Kamiya clutches her book bag tightly to her chest again. "You…you…" Kamiya begins; but by this time Kaorin has already walked away. "…You scared me…it's alright…I'm sorry for being in your way…" Kamiya finishes with sadness; looking down at the ground slowly.
A few minutes pass by as she finishes taking off her shoes and putting on her street shoes. "Maybe…maybe I'm just not meant to have friends…" Kamiya mutters to herself; picking up her book bag again.
As she walks out of the school; the late day sun shines slightly over the trees as the sky begins to turn from blue to slightly reddish.
"At least it's a nice day today…" Kamiya mutters to herself as she walks down the street; still clutching her book bag tightly to her body.
Unknown to her; a small Keronian with light purple skin and a pair of orange goggles and a scarf flies by her on her wing pack. "Hmm…I didn't think it'd be this hard to find a game store that takes Pekoponjin cash and knows and does business with aliens as well…" She mutters; looking in every direction for any shop that will do.
"Any luck yet, Tobibi-chan?" A voice asks over her small wrist radio. "Not yet, Torara-kun; but still looking. I'll let you know when I find something." Tobibi replies. "O.K. Haruru-kun's calmed down a lot; but I think he still needs something to keep him in check." Torara replies.
"Alright. I'll let you know as soon as I find something. Tobibi-out!" Tobibi replies; pulling down her goggles and turns up the throttle on her wing pack.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Ohhh…." Terere groans; rubbing a large lump on the front of her head. She sits up a little; trying to shake the pain out of her head.
"W-where am I…?" She mutters; squinting a little as she looks around at her surroundings. She looks around and notices that the Sun has almost completely set now. She turns to her left slightly and sees a small cat sitting on the sidewalk; looking up at her.
"Who are you?" Terere asks; standing up fully and looking at the cat. The cat tilts it's head a little; but doesn't make a sound. "You don't look like any alien I know of…" Terere mutters to herself, "…Do you have a name?"
The cat meows slightly and begins licking one of it's paws as it cleans itself. "Hmm…can you hear me? Do you understand me?" Terere asks again with a little confusion. She starts walking towards the cat; startling it and causing it to run away suddenly.
"Oh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to scare you!" Terere shouts; then stops suddenly in her tracks. "Wait…if that wasn't an alien…then that means…" She mutters in horror; reaching up and realizing that her anti-barrier was smashed from the impact with the wall.
"Oh no! I've got to hide; now!!" She screams; running through an open gate and racing towards a small building as fast as she can.
"Not too far away…" The narrator states.
"It's such a long walk from school…man, I wish we lived closer…" Kamiya mutters to herself; walking down the sidewalk. She turns a corner and walks up to a gate in the fence.
"That's odd…" Kamiya mutters to herself, "…The gate's normally closed." She examines the gate for a few moments; but shrugs it off a few moments later as she walks up to her front door and rings the doorbell.
"Ah, Kamiya! You're home!" A voice says through the door as it's unlocked. As it opens; a shorter thin woman stands inside the house; smiling at Kamiya.
"Hi Mom!" Kamiya states; giving her mom a hug. "How was school today?" She asks her as she embraces her daughter. "Fine…the usual; you know…" Kamiya replies with a slight smile.
"Did you do anything exciting today?" Her mom asks her. "Not really…" Kamiya replies, taking off her shoes at the entrance as her mom closes the door, "…Just got a new book assignment from Kimura-sensei; that's about all."
"A book assignment? Why so late in the semester?" Her mom asks her. "I don't know…Kimura-sensei's not your average teacher; so I'm not really surprised…" Kamiya replies; sweatdropping a little.
Chiwa laughs a little as she walks with Kamiya into the kitchen. "You are home! I thought I heard you in the other room!" A slightly overweight man states; sitting at the kitchen table with a newspaper lying in front of him.
"Yeah; I am Dad…I'm surprised you're still here though…" Kamiya replies with slight confusion. "Actually; I was going to be leaving in about ten minutes or so…" He begins, standing from the table with a slight grunt, "…but I wanted to wait around for you to get back. It's not too often my business allows me to come back to Japan and see my little princess!"
"DAD!!" Kamiya shouts as she turns bright red with embarrassment. "Oh yeah…I keep forgetting…" Jouji replies; laughing nervously, "…Being away for so long makes me forget things, ya know?"
"It…it's O.K., Dad…I'm sorry…" Kamiya replies; bowing towards him. He laughs a little, "Looks like I'm not the only one who forgets things."
Kamiya suddenly stops bowing; standing up fully slowly. "Oh yeah…sorry Dad." She replies sheepishly. "Hehe, you don't have to apologize to me; Kamiya…if anything; I should be apologizing to you for not being around as much as I should be." Jouji replies; laughing happily a little as he puts his hand gently on Kamiya's shoulder. She flinches slightly; but only out of the shock of being touched.
"Did you want me to finish packing your bags, dear?" Chiwa asks him; standing near the kitchen entrance. "No, that's alright. You do enough for me as it is," He states, kissing her lightly on the cheek, "I'll finish packing myself."
As he slowly makes his way up the stairs towards the bedrooms; Chiwa and Kamiya watch him from the hall.
"Is he going to be late for his flight?" Kamiya asks Chiwa. "No…he should have enough time…but it's going to be close." Chiwa replies; looking over at a clock on the wall.
"Say, can I come with you and see Dad off at the airport?" Kamiya asks happily. "Actually; Dad came by taxi today; and he's insisting on going back by himself. He always thinks that he's inconveniencing me somehow by having me drive him to and from the airport; and you know how stubborn he can be about those things…" Chiwa replies, laughing slightly.
"Oh…" Kamiya mutters with a tone of sadness. "Well; you did get to spend a few days with him; and he did make sure to stay here until you got home from school so he could say goodbye to you properly." Chiwa states reassuringly.
"Yeah…you're right, Mom." Kamiya replies; perking up a little.
"O.K.; I'm all set here!" Jouji states; carrying four suitcases; two in each hand; as he walks cautiously down the stairs. "You didn't have to carry them all down at once, you know…" Chiwa states, crossing her arms a little, "…or at least you could've asked one of us to help you."
"Nah, it's alright…I've got it. Besides; I have to carry these around the airport like this; so this is good training." Jouji replies; grunting a little as he finally makes it down the stairs and sets the suitcases down momentarily.
"Alright; I'm off then. I saw the cab outside when I was upstairs." Jouji replies; walking over to them. "I'll miss you Dad!" Kamiya shouts; hugging him tightly. Jouji flinches a little from the sudden hug; but quickly smiles and gives her a hug back. "Don't worry; I'll call you when I get back to America. I'll be fine; honey. Just take care of yourself and keep on practicing your English. That way; one day; you can come visit me in America and I can treat you to all the fun things in Los Angeles!" Jouji announces happily.
"I will, Dad! I look forward to that so much!" Kamiya shouts happily. Chiwa walks over to him, her hands held gently behind her back.
"And don't you worry either. I've still got all the money set up in that account; so you two should be just fine. And if anything arises; you've got my emergency cell phone number." Jouji tells her. "Yes, I know…but…" Chiwa begins with a slight tone of sadness as Kamiya slowly stops hugging Jouji.
"What's the matter?" He asks her gently. "It's just…well…it's nothing." She replies quickly. "No…something's troubling you…what is it? Is it about me?" Jouji asks her.
"No…well, no…" Chiwa replies nervously. "I know what it is…" Jouji sighs a little, "…You know I wish I could stay longer; but I have to run the business over there now. I don't have much of a choice…"
"But…when will we see you again?" Chiwa asks him, trying to hold back her tears. "I'll try to come over as soon as I can…I know it'll be a few months at least before I can visit again; but I'll try to come back as soon as possible. Believe me; you'll be the first to know!" He states; hugging her as she cries on his shoulder.
"And believe me; there's nothing that pains me more than having to leave you two…" He tells her; holding her tightly; "…But; unfortunately; I can't stay. I'll keep in touch by e-mail and phone always."
She looks up at him, tears trickling slightly down her cheeks. He wipes them away gently with his finger, "I love you, Chiwa Yumenna, and I always will; remember that." "I love you too; Jouji Yumenna!" She replies as she holds him tighter. They kiss each other on the lips as Kamiya looks away slightly; embarrassed now.
All of a sudden; a horn blares and Jouji quickly jerks a little. Chiwa lets him go as he races over to his suitcases. "I'm sorry…I forgot all about the taxi! I have to go now before he leaves me here!" He shouts as he picks up his suitcases and rushes over to the door.
He sets the suitcases down momentarily to open the door then picks them up again. "Goodbye! I love you!" He shouts as he turns to them for a moment as he walks down the sidewalk towards the gate. "Goodbye!! I love you too!" Chiwa shouts to him. "Goodbye, Dad!" Kamiya shouts to him as he rushes towards the open gate and to the waiting taxi.
They watch at the doorway as he puts his suitcases away and gets into the taxi. As the taxi drives away and out of sight; they wave and then slowly go back inside the house.
"Well…he's gone again…" Chiwa replies slowly; holding back her tears. Kamiya looks up at her; trying to hold back her own tears. "Say, don't you have a book assignment to do?" Chiwa asks her; trying hard not to cry. "Yeah…I'll go work on it now…" Kamiya replies; walking away and up the stairs.
As soon as Kamiya's up the stairs; she listens closely to hear her mom crying in the kitchen. "I…I just couldn't let her see me like this…" Chiwa mutters through her tears quietly; barely audible to Kamiya.
Kamiya starts walking back towards the stairs when a noise catches her attention; coming from her room a short distance away.
Cautiously; she walks towards her room; being careful not to make the floor creak as she walks. She walks up to her room and stands at the doorway. "S-should I get Mom f-f-first?" She stutters, shaking lightly with fear as she stands outside her door.
She looks back at the stairwell; then back at the door. "Mom's not feeling well right now…I don't think I should bother her with something like this…" She rationalizes to herself; trying to get the courage to do it on her own.
Slowly; she reaches for the door handle; but then yanks back moments later. "No…I can't do it…I can't do it…" She repeats to herself; holding her arms close to her chest.
She breathes deeply; trying to calm herself down. "Calm down, Kamiya…it's nothing…it's just probably a poster falling down or a book falling off a shelf or something like that…nothing to be scared of…" She mutters to herself; breathing slower and slower as she calms down a little.
Slowly; she reaches out again and grabs the door handle. As soon as she does; she pushes it open; her eyes closed the whole time.
She opens them slowly a few moments; only to see her room still as she left it when she left in the morning for school.
"There's…nothing here…" She states to herself in disbelief; almost as if she was expecting something to be out of place.
A light breeze blows through the window; gently blowing her curtains. "Oh…I must have left the window open last night…" She laughs slightly; trying to ease her tension. She walks over to the window and closes it; but as soon as it closes; a crashing noise comes from her closet; causing her to jump in fear and trip backwards over her bed.
Kamiya bounces slightly on her bed; then quickly rolls off of it and grabs a small toy baseball bat from on top of a small chest in the corner of the room. "Who's there?!" Kamiya shouts; holding the bat tightly as she stares at the closet door.
She walks cautiously towards the door; a little more brave now as she holds the bat tightly; ready to swing it as hard as she can. "If you're in there; say something! I have a weapon; and I'm not afraid to use it!" She shouts threateningly. Even though she holds the bat tightly; she still trembles with fear and makes her way slowly to the closet door.
She grabs the handle; causing it to shake a little from her own shaking. She holds the bat above her with other hand and she turns the handle and swings open the door.
"No! Don't hurt me!!" A tiny voice cries out as Kamiya swings the bat; hitting only air as she swings at head-level and hits the door frame on the other side; causing her to drop the bat and recoil a little with pain.
"Ouch!!" Kamiya shouts; holding her hand as she tries to recover from the pain of hitting the doorframe with the bat. Some clothes lie on the floor; and something starts moving underneath them; causing Kamiya to look down in fear.
"Please don't hurt me!!" The tiny voice cries out again as the clothes continue to move. Finally; the clothes move completely and reveal a tiny purple Keronian; huddling in fear as she pulls her hat down in front of her face.
An air of silence hangs over the two as Kamiya stares down at Terere; still scared.
"Um…" Kamiya begins after a few moments, "…what…I mean…who…I mean…uh…" She stutters over her words as Terere slowly starts to let go of her hat; looking up at Kamiya.
"Are-are you a…Pekoponjin?" Terere asks with fear in her voice. "You…speak Japanese?" Kamiya asks; equally scared and confused.
They look at each other; waiting for the other to answer their question. "No-" They both reply at the same time as each other; causing them both to instantly stop in mid-sentence.
"No…I-I'm not a Pekoponjin…at least I don't think I am…" Kamiya begins, still feeling a little fear, "…I'm a human." "No…I don't speak…what you called it, Japan-ese…I'm speaking the language that is used in this region of Pekopon; as I heard the other Pekoponjin on this planet speaking." Terere replies; still a little afraid as well.
"This planet?" Kamiya begins; kneeling down to Terere's height, "…Are you, some sort of alien or something?" She asks her.
"Oh no; you know!" Terere shouts in fear; clasping her hands in front of her face. "You…you must be all alone and scared…" Kamiya states; reaching out slowly towards Terere. Terere backs up a little; but doesn't have much room to move as Kamiya stops reaching out.
"I…I know what it's like to be all alone and scared…" Kamiya mutters with sadness. Terere looks up at her; unsure of what to do. "…You do?" Terere asks her cautiously.
"Yes…I'm all alone too…I have no friends; and my dad just left again to go back to work in America…I only have my mother…and I get so lonely…" Kamiya mutters as she starts to cry.
"I-I don't have anyone either! I'm all alone here…my boyfriend left me to come here and he never contacted me after that! I miss him so much too!" Terere cries out as she too starts crying.
They both cry as Kamiya kneels just outside the closet and Terere sits near the back of the closet. "I…I don't know who you are…but…you're the first friendly face I've seen on this planet…" Terere begins.
"My name…is Kamiya Yumenna…" Kamiya replies to her; trying hard to stop crying. "My name…is Terere." Terere replies; still crying.
"If…if you'd like…" Kamiya begins; reaching out towards Terere again, "…You-you can stay here…until you find your boyfriend…"
Terere stares in disbelief at Kamiya; staring at her outstretched hand. "You-you'd let me stay here; even after I scared you and came in here without your permission?" Terere asks; still a little scared.
"You didn't scare me…too much…" Kamiya replies; laughing a little through her tears; "…I'm just very shy and it takes a while for my courage to kick in; and if I were in your place; I'd be scared too and run to the first place I could find and hide."
"Kamiya…" Terere mutters in wonder at Kamiya's kindness. She reaches out slowly and cautiously grabs Kamiya's hand.
"Don't worry…you'll be safe here…I won't tell anyone you're here…not anyone!" Kamiya shouts; pulling Terere in close to her and hugging her, "…Just promise me you won't hurt me…I've never had a friend before and I really need someone…please; don't leave me…"
Kamiya starts crying profusely as Terere looks up at her; still being held tightly by her. "Kamiya…" Terere mutters, starting to cry again.
"Please promise me you won't leave me! I'm all alone…I have no one…please; stay with me…Terere…" Kamiya asks; holding her tightly as she continues to cry.
"I…I promise; Kamiya…I will stay with you and be your friend…" Terere replies; looking at the floor.
I can't tell her…I can't tell her that I'm on the run… Terere thinks to herself as Kamiya holds her tightly, …She's so alone; I just can't hurt her by telling her the truth about how I got here…
Suddenly; Terere jerks a little bit; causing Kamiya to release her and attempt to stop crying. "What's the matter?" Kamiya asks her.
"They…well; it's nothing…" Terere mutters as she wipes her eyes; "…Just promise me that you'll tell no one that I'm here; O.K.?"
"O.K…." Kamiya replies, "…I don't really know anyone I could tell anyway; and I've never seen an alien before; so I can't really help you there…but if I ever see one of your kind; I will be sure to tell you right away!"
Kururu-sempai… Terere thinks to herself for a moment; then looks up at Kamiya. "O.K.! And I swear; I will never leave you; Kamiya-dono! Thank you so much!!" Terere shouts happily; smiling up at her.
"Thank you too; Terere-chan…" Kamiya replies with a smile; and they hug each other again.
"And as Kamiya-chan and Terere-chan's friendship starts; elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…no sign of her anywhere…" Kizuzu Taisa states as he walks through the special alien market underground.
"You looking for someone?" An older woman-like alien asks from behind a counter. "Yes. Ah'm looking for a small purple Keronian; female; with a light purple hat with a flower on her belly and hat. Have you seen her?" He asks her.
"No…I haven't…" The old lady states; and Kizuzu starts walking away. "…But I know someone who has…" She continues; and he stops in his tracks.
"Oh?" He asks her; crossing his arms. "Yes…go talk to that gentleman over there…he mentioned seeing some Keronians today." She states; pointing to the salesman from on the city sidewalk earlier in the day.
As Kizuzu makes his way over to him; the salesman looks at him. "Another Keronian?" He mutters; sitting by a couple of suitcases.
"The lady over there tells me you've seen some Keronians today…" Kizuzu begins. "Yes. There were 6 of them. 5 of them seemed to know each other; but one didn't…it was strange." He tells him.
"What do ya mean?" Kizuzu asks him. "Well; there were 5 of them; a black one, a green one, a red one, a blue one, and a yellow one; and they were going to buy some knives from me; but then the blue one showed me for who I really am; an alien; right there on the street!" The salesman tells him.
"Hmm…the Keroro Platoon; Ah assume…" Kizuzu mutters quietly to himself; "…And what of the 6th one?"
"Well; that one was purple…and it was a girl; from what I recall…" He tells Kizuzu; and Kizuzu's head perks up a little upon hearing this.
"Do you recall where y'all last saw the purple Keronian?" Kizuzu asks him quickly. "Yeah. It was only a couple of blocks from Nishizawa Tower." The salesman replies.
"Can ya be a little more specific?" Kizuzu asks him. "Well; this was several hours ago; I'm sure she's no where near there now." The salesman replies.
Kizuzu grumbles a little; then activates his wing pack. "Alright. Thank ya kindly for your help." Kizuzu replies as he starts to fly away.
"Say, want to buy a knife?" The salesman asks him as he flies away. "No…" Kizuzu replies, more to himself than the salesman, "… Ah already have all the weapons Ah need on my ship…"
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Attention Kizuzu Platoon! Come in, Kizuzu Platoon!" A voice comes over the intercom on Tobibi's; Torara's; and Senshishi's wrists.
"Tobibi here. What's going on, Teichou-dono?" She asks him. "Torara here too; sir!" Torara replies; standing inside the ship with Haruru and Tobibi. "Senshishi here as well." Senshishi replies; standing in front of a bookstore; reading a magazine.
"We have a confirmed sighting of Terere-san." Kizuzu announces into his intercom as he flies through the underground market.
"Oh really?" Torara asks; a little surprised. "Who saw her?" Tobibi asks, a little confused.
"That's not important; it was just some alien here on Pekopon," Kizuzu states, "What matters is that she was spotted near this place called Nishizawa Tower a few hours ago. She couldn't have gone too far from there."
"What makes you so sure?" Tobibi asks him over the intercom.
"It's simple; really," Kizuzu begins, "It was a few hours ago; 'n' the battery on my anti-barrier ran out a few hours ago."
"Mine did too!" Torara adds in; totally shocked by the coincidence.
"The anti-barriers don't seem to last that long; they need to be charged more frequently here…" Kizuzu explains, "…And Terere-san would need to hide quickly to avoid being spotted by Pekoponjin. Remember; civilians haven't seen Pekoponjin up close; so they're probably likely to be afraid of them right away."
"He's right…" Tobibi says to Torara; as Haruru plays a game a short distance away.
"Also; the Keroro Platoon was spotted with her; but from what Ah gather; they didn't notice her. So; if Ah had to guess; Ah'd say that she is searchin' for them; and so she might either be with them or still searchin' for them." Kizuzu adds.
"I didn't even see the Keroro Platoon…" Senshishi replies lazily; flipping the page of the magazine. "If Ah know you; you probably haven't even looked for them. Y'all's probably sitting outside some bookstore; reading a magazine or somethin'." Kizuzu remarks sarcastically; causing Senshishi to quickly fold up the magazine and put it away.
"Man…how did he know?" Senshishi asks himself with the intercom closed.
"Anyway; the important thing now is we have a perimeter to search," Kizuzu states, "…We know where Terere-san is; and it's only a matter of time now before we find the anti-barrier signal comin' from her hat; or the remnants of it; and from that; find her!"
"With the Kizuzu Platoon hot on Terere's trail; will they find her; or will Terere be able to hide from them? And if they do find her; what will happen to her? And what will happen to Kamiya Yumenna if they do find Terere?" The narrator asks, "Keep watching and find in the exciting conclusion!"
I apologize for the long delay here...so many things going on in my life right now...but I decided that I can't delay on this; it has to get finished; despite all the problems I'm having right now.
And; since it's been so long; I'm posting 2 CHAPTERS!
That's right; the last 2 installments of the "How Kamiya Met Terere" installment are here and finished!!
And, as a side note; I have done the last 2 installments by myself; :iconwindymon: decided she didn't want to finish this with me (and I understand her reasoning); but this is my series and I felt it would not only be unfair to all of you to not finish it; but also that it wouldn't be right to not finish it either.
Thank you all for your patience; and I hope you like Parts 23 and 24!! ^_^
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 23: "Kamiya and Terere: The fated meeting! De arimasu!"
"Time has passed on slowly for Kizuzu Taisa as he relaxes in the pilot's chair of ship; waiting for the moment when he'd finally arrive at Pekopon…" The narrator explains when a light starts flashing on the dashboard of Kizuzu's ship; waking him up from his sleep.
"Oh, it's just that…" Kizuzu mutters groggily; wiping the sleep out of his eye. He sits up in his chair and looks around; seeing Pekopon not too far off in the distance.
"Alright; this's it…" Kizuzu states to himself; taking the ship in slowly, "…Ah just hope Ah can find that book by myself."
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"Did you feel that?" Torara asks; speaking loudly to wake everyone up.
"What? I didn't feel anything…" Senshishi grumbles, "…I'm trying to sleep. Leave me alone!"
"No, I think we're here!" Torara states as Tobibi and Haruru start to come around. "Oh really?" Tobibi asks groggily; still half-asleep.
Torara nods at her lightly. "So, what are we going to do now? You know Kizuzu Teichou's going to kill us if he catches us on Pekopon!" Haruru states.
"Well; we got on here easily enough; I'm sure that getting off will be just as easy…" Senshishi mutters limply; waving his hand around as if to show his lack of enthusiasm.
Torara sighs. "I hope you're right…" He replies; looking down at the ground.
"Ah, don't worry about it. We'll be fine!" Haruru adds reassuring with a light laugh.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Pekopon…" Kizuzu mutters to himself; looking out the window at the cityscape of Tokyo; "…Been a long time since Ah've been here…"
He gently directs the ship down to the ground towards a small building; setting the ship down lightly on it's roof. Despite his best efforts though; the ship rocks a little from the landing; causing Terere to jolt awake inside the ship.
"Huh…are we here…?" Terere asks; opening her eyes slowly and peering around inside the room. Suddenly; she opens her eyes completely and rises to her feet; clasping both of her hands around her mouth.
"Oh no; we are here! I've got to get off the ship now before they find me!!" Terere worries as she shakes nervously; looking cautiously around to make sure the coast is clear as she leaves the room.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Well; Ah guess it's time to get dow' to business then…" Kizuzu grumbles as he walks away from the controls and into the small corridor leading to one of the ship's exits.
As Kizuzu opens the door into the ship's exit; he stops dead in his tracks instantly. Tobibi; Torara, Haruru, and Senshishi all stop in mid-step; and slowly turn to face Kizuzu who stands mere feet from them now; staring directly at them.
An awkward tension fills the room as they all stare at each other; waiting for the other to react first.
"Uh…" Torara starts; but is quickly cut off by Kizuzu. "Care to explain what's goin' on here, Torara?" Kizuzu asks; now crossing his arms and tapping his metal foot against the floor.
"We…uh…well; you see we were going to…uh…" Torara begins; stumbling over his words as he tries to think of a good excuse.
"Ah thought Ah told y'all to stay behind…?" Kizuzu states; holding back his anger with great composure.
Torara rubs the back of his head sheepishly as the rest look away from Kizuzu in shame. "…Yes Teichou; you did…" Torara replies finally with shame.
Kizuzu stares at them for a few moments; panning back and forth across the group slowly. "Well," He finally begins, " Ah'm really at a loss here. Ah don't know what to do with y'all! It was hard enough for mah to get here without havin' the Space Police tracking mah; and if Ah go back so soon with y'all on board; Ah'll be in more trouble than the four of y'all are right now with mah!"
"We're sorry Teichou-dono…" Tobibi mutters; trying to play upon Kizuzu's sympathy as she tries to tear up a little. Kizuzu breathes in deeply; resuming tapping his foot on the ground.
"…Well; it appears Ah have no choice now…" Kizuzu says with conviction. He raises his hand into the air; causing them to cringe a little bit.
"…but to let y'all stay here with mah." Kizuzu finishes; placing his hand on Tobibi's shoulder. She flinches a little; shocked by his reaction.
"K-Kizuzu Teichou…you're not m-mad at us?" Tobibi asks; now trying to hold back her real tears. "Well; Ah'll admit that Ah was more than a tad angry with y'all before; but y'all are my platoon… Ah guess Ah've got to learn to live with that." Kizuzu replies; patting Tobibi comfortingly on the shoulder.
"See? I told you it'd be fine!" Senshishi whispers to Torara; poking him lightly in the side. Torara sweatdrops with shame a little.
"Hmm…" Kizuzu mutter to himself; thinking out loud; "…How did y'all manage to get on this here ship anyway? Ah didn't see anythin' on the monitors…"
Haruru snickers a little to himself deviously; causing everyone to look over at him. "Well…" Haruru begins with a boastful grin; "…That would be all because of me!"
"Oh?" Kizuzu asks with intrigue. Haruru walks over to a small panel in the wall of the ship and opens it up. "You see; I simply by-passed the ship's cameras and put it in an infinite loop; the simplest trick in the book!" He boasts smugly.
"Ah must admit that Ah never suspected a thin'…" Kizuzu states; as a bit of a compliment but more as an excuse.
"Pretty good; huh Teichou-dono?" Haruru asks, still smiling. Kizuzu nods; holding back his true feelings about being duped.
"Now, if I just remove these files here and cross these paths; you'll see the real surveillance camera footage!" Haruru states as he undone his work.
"And…there we go! See; there we are!" He announces; holding his hand out below a small video screen in the wall; as if to show it off.
He smiles smugly for a few moments with his eyes closed; but opens them moments later after he hears no reaction from everyone. When he opens them; everyone stares blankly at the screen with confused looks.
"Huh? What is it? It didn't work?" Haruru asks; now a little concerned about his own skills. "No…it worked…" Torara begins as he raises his hand and points at the screen, "…But; well look!"
He looks at them with a little confusion; but slowly turns to face the screen; and sees Terere sitting in the room by herself; huddled in the corner.
Suddenly; he snaps and slams his hands on either side of the screen; staring at it intensely. "THAT WOMAN!!! It's that woman who harassed Kururu-sempai!!" He shouts; his eyes nearly bulging out of his head as he breathes rapidly.
"Hmmm…Kururu-sempai ya say…" Kizuzu mutters; thinking to himself as he stares at the screen. While he ponders to himself; Tobibi and Torara try to calm Haruru down; prying his hands off of the wall with all their strength.
"Ah yeah; Ah recall her now; they dated for a while…like a week, I reckon. Didn't last long; from what Ah recall…" Kizuzu states; punching his fist into his hand as he comes to the realization.
"It was only that short of a time?" Torara asks; a little confused. "Yeah…Garuru-kun mentioned it to mah; since his little bro is in the same platoon as Kururu-kun. He told mah that it's one of the reasons why Kururu-kun's so unwilling to directly date someone again; since she stalked him well over a year after that; followin' him everywhere 'n' trying to push herself back into his life…" Kizuzu explains; "…It wasn't pretty…"
"Oh wow…I had no idea it was that bad…" Torara states; "…I mean; I knew she stalked him and stuff; but I had no idea it went that far…"
"Yeah-" Kizuzu begins when Senshishi cuts in. "Hello?! Are you guys forgetting something…like the fact that she snack on board!" He shouts angrily.
"Oh, right…" Torara mutters; sweatdropping a little.
"Is she still on board?" Tobibi asks; looking at Haruru, who's now back under control momentarily. "Um…let's see here…" He says; scanning through the video and changing camera angles. He scans through the footage and watches her wake up as the ship lands and quickly exit the ship undetected.
"Nah, she's gone." Haruru replies; stating the obvious.
Kizuzu crosses his arms; his expression becoming serious. "This is a big problem now…" He trails off; in mid thought.
"Ah, who cares about her?!" Senshishi grumbles; rolling his eyes a little. Kizuzu instantly turns to him; staring him down and causing Senshishi to flinch a little.
"Ah care!" Kizuzu shouts; exacting his authority, "Because she's a civilian; 'n' we can't have some civilian runnin' around on the loose on Pekopon! They know nothin' of secrecy; and they will completely blow the cover that we all have tried so hard to conceal from the Pekoponjin!"
"Uh…" Senshishi mutters; a little taken back.
"Speaking that she's just a civilian; she shouldn't be that hard to track down…" Tobibi states; turning to the others, "We just find her and take her back to Keron; simple as that; right?"
Suddenly Kizuzu's jaw drops a little in shock; and he turns away slowly.
"Uh…it's not quite that simple…" Kizuzu mutters reluctantly; rubbing his foot in the ground lightly. "What?" Torara asks him.
Kizuzu's eye shrinks to a tiny dot as he turns to the group; sweatdropping a little. "What's the matter, Teichou-dono? Shouldn't you just be able to take her back to Keron with no problem? You have the authority…" Torara replies.
Kizuzu scratches his head a little bit in shame; looking down at the ground. "Well; that's just it. Ah… Ah… Ah don't have…the authority…" He stutters; ashamed to admit it.
"Huh?" The group all shouts at the same time in shock.
"You see; Ah…had to come here for somethin' and Ah…well; let's just say that Ah wasn't supposed to come here and the Space Police think Ah'm somewhere else right now…" Kizuzu mutters with shame, "…And if they found out that Ah had brought back a Keronian civilian from Pekopon who Ah carelessly let get aboard my ship in the first place…well; let's just say that Ah'd be locked up for a very long time; at the very least!"
The rest of his platoon stares at him in disbelief.
"But…didn't you just say that we can't leave her here?" Senshishi asks; cutting the tension.
"That's the dilemma…" Kizuzu states; sighing a little bit, "… Ah can't leave her here 'n' have her blow the Keron Army's cover; it's too much of a risk. We need to do something; but what… Ah'm not really sure…" Kizuzu thinks out-loud.
"I still say we just leave her alone…" Senshishi remarks, "…She's just a waste of time. She's probably just going to go running off to Kururu-sempai and he'll just ship her back off to Keron without a second thought!"
Suddenly; Haruru snaps again; grabbing Senshishi by the shoulders and shaking him furiously. "DON'T SAY THAT!! THAT DAMN WOMAN HARASSED KURURU-SEMPAI TOO MANY TIMES IN THE PAST; AND I WON'T LET HER DO IT AGAIN!!!" He shouts angrily; completely out of control.
"Get off of me!" Senshishi shouts; pushing Haruru off of him with a shove, "If you're that upset about it; why don't you just go off and find her yourself then!"
"Fine! I will!" Haruru shouts; turning towards the door. Kizuzu quickly grabs him by the shoulder and holds him back.
"No, we can't have that! If you go out there like this; you'll do more damage than she ever could!" Kizuzu states; still holding Haruru back as the others watch him.
"What did you want us to do then, Teichou-dono?" Tobibi asks him; as the others look at him and wait for a response.
"Alright. Take Haruru-kun to the back and calm him down; 'n' make sure that he stays aboard the ship! Ah don't care what you do; buy him one of those Pekopon game consoles he likes so much or something; but don't let him leave 'n' don't let him stay like this in his black mode!" Kizuzu explains; gesturing for the others to help him with Haruru.
They struggle to drag Haruru into one of the cabins. As Tobibi and Torara try to calm him down; they and Senshishi continue to listen to Kizuzu.
"With him here; we should be able to safely get Terere-san 'n' take her back to Pekopon; being sure to keep her out of Haruru-kun's sight. Then; with her on board again; we'll take a small detour to make it look like we came back from the place where Ah'm supposed to be; and all should be fine." Kizuzu finishes.
"Sounds like a good plan to me…" Tobibi nods. "That's why he's the leader." Senshishi mutters sarcastically.
"Alright then; here's what we're goin' to do. Tobibi-san; here's some Pekopon cash…don't even ask why Ah have it. Just take this and go buy somethin' to keep Haruru-kun's mind occupied. Torara-kun; stay here and guard Haruru-kun until Tobibi-san returns with that game for him. Senshishi-kun; you and Ah will split up and search for Terere-san. We'll stay in radio contact; and if y'all find her; be sure to let the rest of us know." Kizuzu commands.
"Understood, sir!" They all state; saluting him with respect. "Ugh….what's going on?" Haruru asks; a little dazed as he holds his head.
"Don't worry about it; they're just going out for a bit. We're going to just sit here for a while." Torara states; sitting next to Haruru. Haruru nods slowly; still a little unsure of what's going on.
"Alright; y'all know what to do. Move out!" Kizuzu commands; now really showing off his authority as leader.
"As they finally move out to their assigned tasks; Terere-chan has been away from the ship for quite some time now…" The narrator states as Terere walks down one of the city streets in Tokyo.
"Wow…this is nothing like Keron…" Terere states; staring around in amazement at the city as she walks passed vendors and people moving about on their way.
"Hello there; Keronian!!" A voice shouts; causing Terere to jump a little. She turns to see a man staring at her in front of a booth; with a face that didn't look quite like a normal Pekoponjin.
"A-Are you a Pekoponjin?" She asks him with a question mark above her head. "Hmm? What do you mean? Of course I'm a Pekoponjin; and I have something here just for you!" He states; grabbing something off of the table.
"Oh?" Terere asks; walking up to the man. "Yes…do you see this knife here?" He asks her; holding the knife in one hand and pointing to it with his other hand. Terere nods; staring in partial confusion and partial intrigue.
"Well; this is no ordinary knife! This is a special knife; one that not only allows you to slice things; but also crave, cut, dice and chop things as well!" The man says; grabbing a small stick of celery and proceeding to chop up it up with the knife.
"Wow…" Terere mutters; staring in wonder now. "Gero! I'll take 4; de arimasu!" A voice shouts from next to Terere; and she turns to see a green Keronian holding out some money towards the man.
"What are you doing, Keroro?!" Another voice shouts; knocking down Keroro's hand. Steam starts to shoot out of Keroro's head as he turns and faces the red Keronian who knocked his hand down.
"Giroro Gochou! What are you doing?!" Keroro shouts; slamming his face into Giroro's face. The two stare and growl at each other as three other Keronians walk up to them. "Teichou-dono…how could you have fallen for such a simple ploy…" Dororo states; using his ninja magic to reveal the salesman for who he really is: An alien. "…You nearly wasted our money on this…" Dororo finishes as the salesman quickly runs off in shame.
"But…but…but…" Keroro mutters; turning to Dororo and the others; unsure of what to say next. "But why did you need only 4; Gunsou-san?" Tamama asks. "One for each member of the platoon; of course; de arimasu!" Keroro announces proudly; as tears instantly fill Dororo's eyes.
"Keroro-kun…" He mutters as his trauma switch activates; causing the others to sweatdrop; all except Kururu who simply watches and itches his butt a little.
"We have more important things to do right now…" Giroro states; taking control of the situation; "…I'm leaving." "Wait up, Giroro-kun!" Keroro shouts; running after him as the others follow; Tamama following furthest behind as he struggles to carry the traumatized Dororo in his arms.
"He's gone…" Terere mutters; still looking around for the salesman a short distance away, "…And I was going to buy one of those knives t-"
She stops in mid-sentence as she notices Kururu walking away with the rest of the Keroro Platoon. She gasps as her eyes fill with big hearts in them; staring at him as he walks away.
"Kururu-sempai!!!" She shouts as she runs as fast as she can after him. Suddenly; a large bus zooms by a few feet in front of her; knocking her on her back. "Ow!!!" She cries out; holding the back of her head; which now has a lump on the back of it.
As she sits up; she looks around; but doesn't see either Kururu or the rest of the Keroro Platoon anywhere. "Ku…ruru-sempai?" She barely mutters as she looks around; now scared as she finally starts to take real notice of all of the Pekoponjin walking around her.
She looks up at the Pekoponjin; scared by their immense height over her. They walk by her; totally oblivious to her as she covers her mouth in fear. "I had no idea there were so many of them…and that they were so big!!" Terere shouts; shaking in fear.
"KURURU-SEMPAI!!!" She shouts; running scared through the throngs of Pekoponjin on the sidewalk of the busy city. Tears start to flow down from her eyes as she runs as fast as she can blindly through the city; bumping into Pekoponjin and other aliens as she runs; but not stopping. Finally; after a few minutes of running; she slams into a wall; knocking her out cold.
"Elsewhere at this time…" The narrator states.
"Not too long from now; we're going to be second year students!" Chiyo states happily as she walks down the hall with Osaka in their school. "Yeah…I can hardly wait…ya know?" Osaka says in her typical daydreamy voice, "It's like we'll be joining the corporate elite…or somethin'…"
"Uh…" Chiyo mutters; sweatdropping, "….Sure, Osaka-san…"
As they walk along down the hall; a girl with two long hair lengths running down in front of her ears and a single ponytail in the back walks by herself; holding her school case tightly in front of her.
"If…if I could just talk to them…" She mutters; walking slowly a short distance behind them. "Yumenna-san!" A voice states from behind her; causing her to jump a little. She turns around to see a taller teacher with a similar hairstyle to hers; except for no ponytail; walk up to her.
"Yumenna-san; you're going to be late. The bell for next hour will ring in a just a minute or two." She tells her with a soft yet commanding voice. "Yes, Kurosawa-sensei…I'm sorry." She replies to the teacher with a bow. "Oh, no need to apologize Kamiya-san; it's alright." Ms. Kurosawa replies with a more familiar and reassuring voice; trying to make Kamiya more comfortable.
"Yes, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya replies slowly; still a little wary and quiet, "…I-I'll be going now. Thank you!"
Ms. Kurosawa reaches out a little bit towards Kamiya; but by this time Kamiya has already raced off towards her next class; still clutching her book bag tightly in front of her chest.
"Poor girl…she seems so nice; but it's so hard to get through to her…" Ms. Kurosawa mutters to herself, "…I hope she can make some friends this year…it's kind of depressing to see such a nice young student be so afraid to do anything."
"What are you talking about, Nyamo?" A voice asks, causing Ms. Kurosawa to instantly clench her fists in anger.
"What the hell are you doing here, Yukari?" Ms. Kurosawa shouts; whipping around to face Ms. Yukari. "I work here; duh!" Ms. Yukari replies sarcastically. "…I mean why are you here and not in your class? It's on the other side of the school; remember?" Ms. Kurosawa restates; causing Ms. Yukari to stare at her blankly for a minute.
"Ah; it doesn't matter, Nyamo…I mean really; I'm late for most of my classes anyway; so why try to get there on time now?" Ms. Yukari laughs slightly with a little shrug. Ms. Kurosawa growls a little; holding back her anger as she stares at the floor for a few moments.
"…Whatever; I really don't care…I have to get back to my class now…" Ms. Kurosawa mutters as she walks away; trying not to acknowledge Ms. Yukari in the process.
"Jeesh Nyamo…always such a stick-in-the-mud…" Ms. Yukari sighs; rolling her eyes a little as she walks in the same direction as Ms. Kurosawa towards their respective classes.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Good afternoon class…" A man states; breathing heavily with his mouth wide open as he stands at his desk, "…Today will be reading a new book…"
Suddenly; he turns and walks over to the window; causing the class to look at each other with looks of confusion.
"What's Kimura-sensei doing now?" A girl asks Kamiya; leaning over from the next desk over. "I…I don't know…" Kamiya replies nervously.
"…Do you know what this book is about? It's about a man, a man with a dream…" He states, staring out the window as he talks to the class, "…A dream like no other…a dream like I have…a dream to be able to work with that which I love!"
He turns suddenly to the class; holding his fist in the air as he strikes an odd looking pose. "I dream of working with that which I love; and I do; but it's not complete yet!!"
"Why is that, Kimura-sensei?" Tomo Takino asks; causing the entire class to instantly stare at her in shock.
"Because…" He starts; turning to the class to reveal tears filling his eyes, "…I still have boys in my class; and the girls won't wear their swim wear to class yet!!"
An air of silence fills the class as everyone stares in shock and sweatdrops; except for Mr. Kimura himself; who balls his eyes out on the desk.
"Some time later…" The narrator states.
"Another strange day in Mr. Kimura's class…" Yomi Mizuhara states; walking with Chiyo, Sakaki, Osaka and Tomo. "Yeah…I mean, what the heck was up with Kimura today? He just totally broke down; more than usual…" Tomo adds.
"That's the most intelligent thing you've said all day." Yomi mutters sarcastically. "Hey!" Tomo shouts; then stops in mid sentence. The group stops and looks at her for a moment; waiting for her to make a move.
"…Just now, was that an insult or a compliment?" Tomo asks; causing a heavy atmosphere to fall over all of them.
"Why do I even bother?" Yomi asks herself sarcastically as she walks ahead of the group; causing the others to walk a little faster to catch up to her.
"A short distance behind…" The narrator states.
"Maybe tomorrow…" Kamiya mutters; clutching her book bag tightly again, "…Yeah; I'll do it tomorrow…" She mutters with a little more authority; but quickly sinking back to her usual fearful state.
She walks on; a good distance from the group; towards the area where the students change their shoes. As she finally makes her way there; the other girls sit around and chat with each other; putting on their street shoes and putting away their school ones. Kamiya tries to listen in; but is too far away to make out what they say.
Kamiya closes her eyes and sighs deeply; finally putting down her book bag and reaching down for her shoes. She slowly unties them one at a time when something brushes her back slightly; causing her into instantly drop her shoelaces and grab her book bag.
"Oh, excuse me. Sorry for bumping into you." Kaorin states with a very slight bow as Kamiya clutches her book bag tightly to her chest again. "You…you…" Kamiya begins; but by this time Kaorin has already walked away. "…You scared me…it's alright…I'm sorry for being in your way…" Kamiya finishes with sadness; looking down at the ground slowly.
A few minutes pass by as she finishes taking off her shoes and putting on her street shoes. "Maybe…maybe I'm just not meant to have friends…" Kamiya mutters to herself; picking up her book bag again.
As she walks out of the school; the late day sun shines slightly over the trees as the sky begins to turn from blue to slightly reddish.
"At least it's a nice day today…" Kamiya mutters to herself as she walks down the street; still clutching her book bag tightly to her body.
Unknown to her; a small Keronian with light purple skin and a pair of orange goggles and a scarf flies by her on her wing pack. "Hmm…I didn't think it'd be this hard to find a game store that takes Pekoponjin cash and knows and does business with aliens as well…" She mutters; looking in every direction for any shop that will do.
"Any luck yet, Tobibi-chan?" A voice asks over her small wrist radio. "Not yet, Torara-kun; but still looking. I'll let you know when I find something." Tobibi replies. "O.K. Haruru-kun's calmed down a lot; but I think he still needs something to keep him in check." Torara replies.
"Alright. I'll let you know as soon as I find something. Tobibi-out!" Tobibi replies; pulling down her goggles and turns up the throttle on her wing pack.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Ohhh…." Terere groans; rubbing a large lump on the front of her head. She sits up a little; trying to shake the pain out of her head.
"W-where am I…?" She mutters; squinting a little as she looks around at her surroundings. She looks around and notices that the Sun has almost completely set now. She turns to her left slightly and sees a small cat sitting on the sidewalk; looking up at her.
"Who are you?" Terere asks; standing up fully and looking at the cat. The cat tilts it's head a little; but doesn't make a sound. "You don't look like any alien I know of…" Terere mutters to herself, "…Do you have a name?"
The cat meows slightly and begins licking one of it's paws as it cleans itself. "Hmm…can you hear me? Do you understand me?" Terere asks again with a little confusion. She starts walking towards the cat; startling it and causing it to run away suddenly.
"Oh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to scare you!" Terere shouts; then stops suddenly in her tracks. "Wait…if that wasn't an alien…then that means…" She mutters in horror; reaching up and realizing that her anti-barrier was smashed from the impact with the wall.
"Oh no! I've got to hide; now!!" She screams; running through an open gate and racing towards a small building as fast as she can.
"Not too far away…" The narrator states.
"It's such a long walk from school…man, I wish we lived closer…" Kamiya mutters to herself; walking down the sidewalk. She turns a corner and walks up to a gate in the fence.
"That's odd…" Kamiya mutters to herself, "…The gate's normally closed." She examines the gate for a few moments; but shrugs it off a few moments later as she walks up to her front door and rings the doorbell.
"Ah, Kamiya! You're home!" A voice says through the door as it's unlocked. As it opens; a shorter thin woman stands inside the house; smiling at Kamiya.
"Hi Mom!" Kamiya states; giving her mom a hug. "How was school today?" She asks her as she embraces her daughter. "Fine…the usual; you know…" Kamiya replies with a slight smile.
"Did you do anything exciting today?" Her mom asks her. "Not really…" Kamiya replies, taking off her shoes at the entrance as her mom closes the door, "…Just got a new book assignment from Kimura-sensei; that's about all."
"A book assignment? Why so late in the semester?" Her mom asks her. "I don't know…Kimura-sensei's not your average teacher; so I'm not really surprised…" Kamiya replies; sweatdropping a little.
Chiwa laughs a little as she walks with Kamiya into the kitchen. "You are home! I thought I heard you in the other room!" A slightly overweight man states; sitting at the kitchen table with a newspaper lying in front of him.
"Yeah; I am Dad…I'm surprised you're still here though…" Kamiya replies with slight confusion. "Actually; I was going to be leaving in about ten minutes or so…" He begins, standing from the table with a slight grunt, "…but I wanted to wait around for you to get back. It's not too often my business allows me to come back to Japan and see my little princess!"
"DAD!!" Kamiya shouts as she turns bright red with embarrassment. "Oh yeah…I keep forgetting…" Jouji replies; laughing nervously, "…Being away for so long makes me forget things, ya know?"
"It…it's O.K., Dad…I'm sorry…" Kamiya replies; bowing towards him. He laughs a little, "Looks like I'm not the only one who forgets things."
Kamiya suddenly stops bowing; standing up fully slowly. "Oh yeah…sorry Dad." She replies sheepishly. "Hehe, you don't have to apologize to me; Kamiya…if anything; I should be apologizing to you for not being around as much as I should be." Jouji replies; laughing happily a little as he puts his hand gently on Kamiya's shoulder. She flinches slightly; but only out of the shock of being touched.
"Did you want me to finish packing your bags, dear?" Chiwa asks him; standing near the kitchen entrance. "No, that's alright. You do enough for me as it is," He states, kissing her lightly on the cheek, "I'll finish packing myself."
As he slowly makes his way up the stairs towards the bedrooms; Chiwa and Kamiya watch him from the hall.
"Is he going to be late for his flight?" Kamiya asks Chiwa. "No…he should have enough time…but it's going to be close." Chiwa replies; looking over at a clock on the wall.
"Say, can I come with you and see Dad off at the airport?" Kamiya asks happily. "Actually; Dad came by taxi today; and he's insisting on going back by himself. He always thinks that he's inconveniencing me somehow by having me drive him to and from the airport; and you know how stubborn he can be about those things…" Chiwa replies, laughing slightly.
"Oh…" Kamiya mutters with a tone of sadness. "Well; you did get to spend a few days with him; and he did make sure to stay here until you got home from school so he could say goodbye to you properly." Chiwa states reassuringly.
"Yeah…you're right, Mom." Kamiya replies; perking up a little.
"O.K.; I'm all set here!" Jouji states; carrying four suitcases; two in each hand; as he walks cautiously down the stairs. "You didn't have to carry them all down at once, you know…" Chiwa states, crossing her arms a little, "…or at least you could've asked one of us to help you."
"Nah, it's alright…I've got it. Besides; I have to carry these around the airport like this; so this is good training." Jouji replies; grunting a little as he finally makes it down the stairs and sets the suitcases down momentarily.
"Alright; I'm off then. I saw the cab outside when I was upstairs." Jouji replies; walking over to them. "I'll miss you Dad!" Kamiya shouts; hugging him tightly. Jouji flinches a little from the sudden hug; but quickly smiles and gives her a hug back. "Don't worry; I'll call you when I get back to America. I'll be fine; honey. Just take care of yourself and keep on practicing your English. That way; one day; you can come visit me in America and I can treat you to all the fun things in Los Angeles!" Jouji announces happily.
"I will, Dad! I look forward to that so much!" Kamiya shouts happily. Chiwa walks over to him, her hands held gently behind her back.
"And don't you worry either. I've still got all the money set up in that account; so you two should be just fine. And if anything arises; you've got my emergency cell phone number." Jouji tells her. "Yes, I know…but…" Chiwa begins with a slight tone of sadness as Kamiya slowly stops hugging Jouji.
"What's the matter?" He asks her gently. "It's just…well…it's nothing." She replies quickly. "No…something's troubling you…what is it? Is it about me?" Jouji asks her.
"No…well, no…" Chiwa replies nervously. "I know what it is…" Jouji sighs a little, "…You know I wish I could stay longer; but I have to run the business over there now. I don't have much of a choice…"
"But…when will we see you again?" Chiwa asks him, trying to hold back her tears. "I'll try to come over as soon as I can…I know it'll be a few months at least before I can visit again; but I'll try to come back as soon as possible. Believe me; you'll be the first to know!" He states; hugging her as she cries on his shoulder.
"And believe me; there's nothing that pains me more than having to leave you two…" He tells her; holding her tightly; "…But; unfortunately; I can't stay. I'll keep in touch by e-mail and phone always."
She looks up at him, tears trickling slightly down her cheeks. He wipes them away gently with his finger, "I love you, Chiwa Yumenna, and I always will; remember that." "I love you too; Jouji Yumenna!" She replies as she holds him tighter. They kiss each other on the lips as Kamiya looks away slightly; embarrassed now.
All of a sudden; a horn blares and Jouji quickly jerks a little. Chiwa lets him go as he races over to his suitcases. "I'm sorry…I forgot all about the taxi! I have to go now before he leaves me here!" He shouts as he picks up his suitcases and rushes over to the door.
He sets the suitcases down momentarily to open the door then picks them up again. "Goodbye! I love you!" He shouts as he turns to them for a moment as he walks down the sidewalk towards the gate. "Goodbye!! I love you too!" Chiwa shouts to him. "Goodbye, Dad!" Kamiya shouts to him as he rushes towards the open gate and to the waiting taxi.
They watch at the doorway as he puts his suitcases away and gets into the taxi. As the taxi drives away and out of sight; they wave and then slowly go back inside the house.
"Well…he's gone again…" Chiwa replies slowly; holding back her tears. Kamiya looks up at her; trying to hold back her own tears. "Say, don't you have a book assignment to do?" Chiwa asks her; trying hard not to cry. "Yeah…I'll go work on it now…" Kamiya replies; walking away and up the stairs.
As soon as Kamiya's up the stairs; she listens closely to hear her mom crying in the kitchen. "I…I just couldn't let her see me like this…" Chiwa mutters through her tears quietly; barely audible to Kamiya.
Kamiya starts walking back towards the stairs when a noise catches her attention; coming from her room a short distance away.
Cautiously; she walks towards her room; being careful not to make the floor creak as she walks. She walks up to her room and stands at the doorway. "S-should I get Mom f-f-first?" She stutters, shaking lightly with fear as she stands outside her door.
She looks back at the stairwell; then back at the door. "Mom's not feeling well right now…I don't think I should bother her with something like this…" She rationalizes to herself; trying to get the courage to do it on her own.
Slowly; she reaches for the door handle; but then yanks back moments later. "No…I can't do it…I can't do it…" She repeats to herself; holding her arms close to her chest.
She breathes deeply; trying to calm herself down. "Calm down, Kamiya…it's nothing…it's just probably a poster falling down or a book falling off a shelf or something like that…nothing to be scared of…" She mutters to herself; breathing slower and slower as she calms down a little.
Slowly; she reaches out again and grabs the door handle. As soon as she does; she pushes it open; her eyes closed the whole time.
She opens them slowly a few moments; only to see her room still as she left it when she left in the morning for school.
"There's…nothing here…" She states to herself in disbelief; almost as if she was expecting something to be out of place.
A light breeze blows through the window; gently blowing her curtains. "Oh…I must have left the window open last night…" She laughs slightly; trying to ease her tension. She walks over to the window and closes it; but as soon as it closes; a crashing noise comes from her closet; causing her to jump in fear and trip backwards over her bed.
Kamiya bounces slightly on her bed; then quickly rolls off of it and grabs a small toy baseball bat from on top of a small chest in the corner of the room. "Who's there?!" Kamiya shouts; holding the bat tightly as she stares at the closet door.
She walks cautiously towards the door; a little more brave now as she holds the bat tightly; ready to swing it as hard as she can. "If you're in there; say something! I have a weapon; and I'm not afraid to use it!" She shouts threateningly. Even though she holds the bat tightly; she still trembles with fear and makes her way slowly to the closet door.
She grabs the handle; causing it to shake a little from her own shaking. She holds the bat above her with other hand and she turns the handle and swings open the door.
"No! Don't hurt me!!" A tiny voice cries out as Kamiya swings the bat; hitting only air as she swings at head-level and hits the door frame on the other side; causing her to drop the bat and recoil a little with pain.
"Ouch!!" Kamiya shouts; holding her hand as she tries to recover from the pain of hitting the doorframe with the bat. Some clothes lie on the floor; and something starts moving underneath them; causing Kamiya to look down in fear.
"Please don't hurt me!!" The tiny voice cries out again as the clothes continue to move. Finally; the clothes move completely and reveal a tiny purple Keronian; huddling in fear as she pulls her hat down in front of her face.
An air of silence hangs over the two as Kamiya stares down at Terere; still scared.
"Um…" Kamiya begins after a few moments, "…what…I mean…who…I mean…uh…" She stutters over her words as Terere slowly starts to let go of her hat; looking up at Kamiya.
"Are-are you a…Pekoponjin?" Terere asks with fear in her voice. "You…speak Japanese?" Kamiya asks; equally scared and confused.
They look at each other; waiting for the other to answer their question. "No-" They both reply at the same time as each other; causing them both to instantly stop in mid-sentence.
"No…I-I'm not a Pekoponjin…at least I don't think I am…" Kamiya begins, still feeling a little fear, "…I'm a human." "No…I don't speak…what you called it, Japan-ese…I'm speaking the language that is used in this region of Pekopon; as I heard the other Pekoponjin on this planet speaking." Terere replies; still a little afraid as well.
"This planet?" Kamiya begins; kneeling down to Terere's height, "…Are you, some sort of alien or something?" She asks her.
"Oh no; you know!" Terere shouts in fear; clasping her hands in front of her face. "You…you must be all alone and scared…" Kamiya states; reaching out slowly towards Terere. Terere backs up a little; but doesn't have much room to move as Kamiya stops reaching out.
"I…I know what it's like to be all alone and scared…" Kamiya mutters with sadness. Terere looks up at her; unsure of what to do. "…You do?" Terere asks her cautiously.
"Yes…I'm all alone too…I have no friends; and my dad just left again to go back to work in America…I only have my mother…and I get so lonely…" Kamiya mutters as she starts to cry.
"I-I don't have anyone either! I'm all alone here…my boyfriend left me to come here and he never contacted me after that! I miss him so much too!" Terere cries out as she too starts crying.
They both cry as Kamiya kneels just outside the closet and Terere sits near the back of the closet. "I…I don't know who you are…but…you're the first friendly face I've seen on this planet…" Terere begins.
"My name…is Kamiya Yumenna…" Kamiya replies to her; trying hard to stop crying. "My name…is Terere." Terere replies; still crying.
"If…if you'd like…" Kamiya begins; reaching out towards Terere again, "…You-you can stay here…until you find your boyfriend…"
Terere stares in disbelief at Kamiya; staring at her outstretched hand. "You-you'd let me stay here; even after I scared you and came in here without your permission?" Terere asks; still a little scared.
"You didn't scare me…too much…" Kamiya replies; laughing a little through her tears; "…I'm just very shy and it takes a while for my courage to kick in; and if I were in your place; I'd be scared too and run to the first place I could find and hide."
"Kamiya…" Terere mutters in wonder at Kamiya's kindness. She reaches out slowly and cautiously grabs Kamiya's hand.
"Don't worry…you'll be safe here…I won't tell anyone you're here…not anyone!" Kamiya shouts; pulling Terere in close to her and hugging her, "…Just promise me you won't hurt me…I've never had a friend before and I really need someone…please; don't leave me…"
Kamiya starts crying profusely as Terere looks up at her; still being held tightly by her. "Kamiya…" Terere mutters, starting to cry again.
"Please promise me you won't leave me! I'm all alone…I have no one…please; stay with me…Terere…" Kamiya asks; holding her tightly as she continues to cry.
"I…I promise; Kamiya…I will stay with you and be your friend…" Terere replies; looking at the floor.
I can't tell her…I can't tell her that I'm on the run… Terere thinks to herself as Kamiya holds her tightly, …She's so alone; I just can't hurt her by telling her the truth about how I got here…
Suddenly; Terere jerks a little bit; causing Kamiya to release her and attempt to stop crying. "What's the matter?" Kamiya asks her.
"They…well; it's nothing…" Terere mutters as she wipes her eyes; "…Just promise me that you'll tell no one that I'm here; O.K.?"
"O.K…." Kamiya replies, "…I don't really know anyone I could tell anyway; and I've never seen an alien before; so I can't really help you there…but if I ever see one of your kind; I will be sure to tell you right away!"
Kururu-sempai… Terere thinks to herself for a moment; then looks up at Kamiya. "O.K.! And I swear; I will never leave you; Kamiya-dono! Thank you so much!!" Terere shouts happily; smiling up at her.
"Thank you too; Terere-chan…" Kamiya replies with a smile; and they hug each other again.
"And as Kamiya-chan and Terere-chan's friendship starts; elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…no sign of her anywhere…" Kizuzu Taisa states as he walks through the special alien market underground.
"You looking for someone?" An older woman-like alien asks from behind a counter. "Yes. Ah'm looking for a small purple Keronian; female; with a light purple hat with a flower on her belly and hat. Have you seen her?" He asks her.
"No…I haven't…" The old lady states; and Kizuzu starts walking away. "…But I know someone who has…" She continues; and he stops in his tracks.
"Oh?" He asks her; crossing his arms. "Yes…go talk to that gentleman over there…he mentioned seeing some Keronians today." She states; pointing to the salesman from on the city sidewalk earlier in the day.
As Kizuzu makes his way over to him; the salesman looks at him. "Another Keronian?" He mutters; sitting by a couple of suitcases.
"The lady over there tells me you've seen some Keronians today…" Kizuzu begins. "Yes. There were 6 of them. 5 of them seemed to know each other; but one didn't…it was strange." He tells him.
"What do ya mean?" Kizuzu asks him. "Well; there were 5 of them; a black one, a green one, a red one, a blue one, and a yellow one; and they were going to buy some knives from me; but then the blue one showed me for who I really am; an alien; right there on the street!" The salesman tells him.
"Hmm…the Keroro Platoon; Ah assume…" Kizuzu mutters quietly to himself; "…And what of the 6th one?"
"Well; that one was purple…and it was a girl; from what I recall…" He tells Kizuzu; and Kizuzu's head perks up a little upon hearing this.
"Do you recall where y'all last saw the purple Keronian?" Kizuzu asks him quickly. "Yeah. It was only a couple of blocks from Nishizawa Tower." The salesman replies.
"Can ya be a little more specific?" Kizuzu asks him. "Well; this was several hours ago; I'm sure she's no where near there now." The salesman replies.
Kizuzu grumbles a little; then activates his wing pack. "Alright. Thank ya kindly for your help." Kizuzu replies as he starts to fly away.
"Say, want to buy a knife?" The salesman asks him as he flies away. "No…" Kizuzu replies, more to himself than the salesman, "… Ah already have all the weapons Ah need on my ship…"
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Attention Kizuzu Platoon! Come in, Kizuzu Platoon!" A voice comes over the intercom on Tobibi's; Torara's; and Senshishi's wrists.
"Tobibi here. What's going on, Teichou-dono?" She asks him. "Torara here too; sir!" Torara replies; standing inside the ship with Haruru and Tobibi. "Senshishi here as well." Senshishi replies; standing in front of a bookstore; reading a magazine.
"We have a confirmed sighting of Terere-san." Kizuzu announces into his intercom as he flies through the underground market.
"Oh really?" Torara asks; a little surprised. "Who saw her?" Tobibi asks, a little confused.
"That's not important; it was just some alien here on Pekopon," Kizuzu states, "What matters is that she was spotted near this place called Nishizawa Tower a few hours ago. She couldn't have gone too far from there."
"What makes you so sure?" Tobibi asks him over the intercom.
"It's simple; really," Kizuzu begins, "It was a few hours ago; 'n' the battery on my anti-barrier ran out a few hours ago."
"Mine did too!" Torara adds in; totally shocked by the coincidence.
"The anti-barriers don't seem to last that long; they need to be charged more frequently here…" Kizuzu explains, "…And Terere-san would need to hide quickly to avoid being spotted by Pekoponjin. Remember; civilians haven't seen Pekoponjin up close; so they're probably likely to be afraid of them right away."
"He's right…" Tobibi says to Torara; as Haruru plays a game a short distance away.
"Also; the Keroro Platoon was spotted with her; but from what Ah gather; they didn't notice her. So; if Ah had to guess; Ah'd say that she is searchin' for them; and so she might either be with them or still searchin' for them." Kizuzu adds.
"I didn't even see the Keroro Platoon…" Senshishi replies lazily; flipping the page of the magazine. "If Ah know you; you probably haven't even looked for them. Y'all's probably sitting outside some bookstore; reading a magazine or somethin'." Kizuzu remarks sarcastically; causing Senshishi to quickly fold up the magazine and put it away.
"Man…how did he know?" Senshishi asks himself with the intercom closed.
"Anyway; the important thing now is we have a perimeter to search," Kizuzu states, "…We know where Terere-san is; and it's only a matter of time now before we find the anti-barrier signal comin' from her hat; or the remnants of it; and from that; find her!"
"With the Kizuzu Platoon hot on Terere's trail; will they find her; or will Terere be able to hide from them? And if they do find her; what will happen to her? And what will happen to Kamiya Yumenna if they do find Terere?" The narrator asks, "Keep watching and find in the exciting conclusion!"
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Merry Christmas from the Keroro Girls!
Merry X-Mas from the Keroro Girls!
This is to celebrate that once-a-year holiday; Christmas; with some of the Keroro Girls: Natsumi, Momoka, Angol Mois, Koyuki, Aki, and Alisa.
I hope you all like it; and Happy Holidays!! ^_^
Backdrop (c) buycostumes.com
WIP Pic with ( Natsumi Hinata / 日向夏美 ) only:
WIP Pic with ( Momoka Nishzawa / 西澤桃華 ) and ( Angol Mois / Angol Moa / アンゴル=モア ) added:
WIP Pic with ( Koyuki Azumaya / 東谷小雪 ) added:
WIP Pic with ( Aki Hinata / 日向 秋 ) added:
Finished Black and White art with ( Alisa Southerncross / アリサ・サザンクロス ) added:
Partially colored art:
Partially Finished Colored Art without text:
Fully Finished Final Art:
This is to celebrate that once-a-year holiday; Christmas; with some of the Keroro Girls: Natsumi, Momoka, Angol Mois, Koyuki, Aki, and Alisa.
I hope you all like it; and Happy Holidays!! ^_^
Backdrop (c) buycostumes.com
WIP Pic with ( Natsumi Hinata / 日向夏美 ) only:
WIP Pic with ( Momoka Nishzawa / 西澤桃華 ) and ( Angol Mois / Angol Moa / アンゴル=モア ) added:
WIP Pic with ( Koyuki Azumaya / 東谷小雪 ) added:
WIP Pic with ( Aki Hinata / 日向 秋 ) added:
Finished Black and White art with ( Alisa Southerncross / アリサ・サザンクロス ) added:
Partially colored art:
Partially Finished Colored Art without text:
Fully Finished Final Art:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Mecha-Alisa Southerncross
This is just a quick sketch I did of a new FC that will be appearing in Season 2 of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; called Mecha-Alisa.
I'm not saying what part she will play yet; but it'll be a large part in the upcoming "Movie 3" installment (sometime around chapter 29 or so...I think...still planning it out).
Basically; to sum her up; Mecha-Alisa is a carbon copy of the real Alisa; down to the mechanical and fully functional Nevula; but she's completely robotic.
I'm not saying what part she will play yet; but it'll be a large part in the upcoming "Movie 3" installment (sometime around chapter 29 or so...I think...still planning it out).
Basically; to sum her up; Mecha-Alisa is a carbon copy of the real Alisa; down to the mechanical and fully functional Nevula; but she's completely robotic.
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Space Policewoman Poyin-chan
Alright; got some new art!
This is Poyin-chan; a Space Policewoman! She's a new original character from the latest part of my fanfic, Part 22 of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!".
She's got purple hair and her hairbuns have pens in them! ^_^
I will be coloring her in later; but for now; here's the uncolored black and white version of her! :D
This is Poyin-chan; a Space Policewoman! She's a new original character from the latest part of my fanfic, Part 22 of "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!".
She's got purple hair and her hairbuns have pens in them! ^_^
I will be coloring her in later; but for now; here's the uncolored black and white version of her! :D
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 22
Alright! I've finally got it done! :D This has been postponed for way too long; but I've finally got it done! ^_^
This is the second part of the "How Terere met Kamiya" installment; featuring a special cameo by the Kizuzu Platoon (they start appearing in this part; and will be appearing in the last 2 parts of this installment!)! :)
Thanks again to everyone for their patience; and I hope you enjoy it!! :D
And a special thanks to :iconwindymon: for letting me use her Kizuzu Platoon in this story! I will be co-writing their parts with her; so I may be a little slow with the updates (as I've found out...) .
Thanks again; and please feel free to comment if you want to!! :)
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 22: "Kizuzu: My book is gone? De arimasu!"
"It all started on a damp and cold rainy day on Keron; shortly after the invasion of the Garuru Platoon…" The narrator begins as a small purple Keronian walks by a store front; holding an umbrella over herself. She looks up at the screen and watches as Garuru Chui; leader of the Garuru Platoon stands at a press conference.
"The mission was a complete success." Garuru states as he stands at a podium; with a table of military personnel and the rest of his platoon on either side of him.
"Garuru Chui, were there any problems with the mission?" A member of the press asks as they stand briefly; holding a small recording device.
Garuru looks over Zoruru, Tororo and Taruru slightly under his visor. They stare aimlessly into the crowd; heavy atmospheres hanging over each of them as Pururu snickers lightly further away.
"…No; there were no problems. The Keroro Platoon was proven to still be capable of handling the Pekopon Invasion; despite their procrastination and stalling." Garuru replies after a momentary pause.
"What is the next step for the Keron Army now? Will the Keroro Platoon be receiving reinforcements?" Another member of the press asks; standing up quickly and sitting back down as soon as they finish asking the question.
"I am sorry; but I can not discuss the future plans of the Keron Army. That is classified information." Garuru states.
"Ah'm afraid that is all the time we have questions for…" A green Keronian states; rising from his seat; "…Thank you Garuru-kun for that report on your mission."
Garuru bows slightly. "I believe it is your turn now, Kizuzu Taisa." Garuru states; taking an empty seat next to his platoon.
"Ah yes; Ah'd just like to thank y’all again for comin’ out. There are some special space appetizers in the back on your way out. Sieg Keron!" Kizuzu states as he salutes the crowd as they begin to leave the room.
"Well…it looks like you've made a good life for yourself, Kururu-sempai…I hope you haven't completely forgotten about me…" The purple Keronian states as she kicks a puddle; splashing water onto her yellow raincoat; "…Although I'm sure you have by now."
"You'll never catch me!" A voice shouts as an orange Keronian zooms past her on a hoverboard at full speed; knocking her over and blowing away her umbrella in the process.
"Hehe…that's what they all say." Another voice states from behind her. She turns around and sees a black Keronian walking calmly towards her; a black umbrella in his hand.
"You guys should play somewhere else!" The purple Keronian states as she rises to her feet; "Someone could really get hurt; like me for example!"
"It's amazing what you civilians find to be painful…" The black Keronian replies calmly with a slight smirk.
"What's that supposed to mean? I bruised my elbow and everything when I fell!" The purple Keronian shouts.
"Oh, forgive me for not caring…but I have more important matters to attend to." The black Keronian states with great sarcasm.
"You are so rude! Who exactly do you think you are to talk that way to a lady?!" The purple Keronian shouts angrily.
"And who do you think you are to demand an explanation from me! I only take my orders from the highest bidder; and you are nothing but a useless civilian!" The black Keronian states; raising his umbrella and staring at her through his specialized targeting glasses.
The purple Keronian gulps a little; taken back a little by his stare. "I-I'm…sorry…" She states; starting to cry a little.
"Optivula; you getting a load of this?" The black Keronian asks; looking up at his umbrella. "We don't have time for this. The prey is getting away; and you need the bounty from capturing them." The umbrella replies as an eye appears on it.
"Uh…" The purple Keronian sweatdrops; unsure of what to think. "You're right. Let's go!" The black Keronian shouts as the umbrella suddenly changes into a pair of wings and they take off; leaving the purple Keronian behind in the pouring rain.
"Gee; is everyone in the Keron Army so mean?" She pouts as tears continue to pour down her cheeks.
"I don't think he was from the Keron Army; Terere-chan." The narrator states.
"Everyone's so mean to me…I wish someone would be nice to me for a chance…" Terere cries; still standing in the rain.
"Um…excuse me, ma'am?" A voice asks a moment later; and she turns around happily with a big smile on her face. "I think you dropped this." The white Keronian states; holding her umbrella.
A series of dots appear over Terere's head as she stares blankly at the umbrella.
"This is yours, right?" She asks; extending the umbrella towards her. "Um…yeah…thank you." Terere replies; slowly taking the umbrella from her.
"No problem; just doing my civic duty." The white Keronian replies; bowing slightly while still holding her umbrella in one hand and a package in the other.
"Your civic duty?" Terere asks; a question mark appearing over her head. "Yes. I am a postal worker." The white Keronian replies.
"Oh…that would explain the package you have…" Terere begins, "…But why are you delivering it now? It's pretty late to be delivering a package, isn't it?"
"Well; it's an overnight package from Pekopon." The white Keronian explains. P-Pekopon?! Terere thinks happily to herself; images of Kururu appearing in her mind as she drowns out the rest of the postal worker's words.
"…And so Kizuzu Taisa wanted this package sent overnight; and-" The white Keronian continues when Terere suddenly interrupts her.
"Kizuzu Taisa! I know him!" Terere shouts excitedly; staring the white Keronian in the face. "Oh? Are you a member of his platoon or something?" She asks Terere in confusion.
"Well…no…" Terere begins with a little shame; then she suddenly smiles, "…But I do live with him. I'm one of the maids at his house!"
"What a shameless lie…" The narrator comments with dismay.
"Oh, really? Well; I have been having a hard time locating his house; being a military man, he's often changing addresses…" The postal worker states; "…Would you be O.K. with giving him this package?"
"Sure! I'd love to!" Terere shouts happily as she grabs the package from him and races off with it.
"Hey wait!! You have to-" The postal worker starts; only to realize she's too far away now to hear her, "-sign for the package…"
"A short distance away…" The narrator states.
"Alright! A package from Pekopon!" Terere shouts as she quickly races into a small park and sits on a bench; "I bet it's an important package from the Keroro Platoon to Kizuzu Taisa! Oooh, maybe it's even from Kururu-sempai himself!! Tetete!!"
She quickly rips open the package; and sees only a new book with the name of a sci-fi series on it. "Darn; it's just some stupid sci-fi book. Who cares about that?" Terere sighs to herself as a heavy atmosphere hangs over her head.
"Oh well…I guess I can just find Kizuzu-san and give this to him then." Terere states as she closes up the box and stands up.
Suddenly; a small trickle of water starts to pour down onto her foot. Almost instantly; her face goes blank and a series of dots appear over her head.
"Oh crap…don't tell me…" Terere shouts as she quickly opens the box; and sees the water-logged book start to wrinkle and warp inside the box from the pouring rain that she let in by opening the box.
"Oh crap! Oh crap! Oh crap! What am I going to do now! I can only imagine what Kizuzu-sama will do if he catches me with his package! He'll blame me for the book getting damaged!!" Terere shouts in fear; clutching the box tightly.
"It was your fault though…" The narrator replies with shame.
Suddenly; a crunching noise breaks the tension; and she looks down; only to realize that now the box has been crushed from her squeezing it.
"Oh no…this is bad…" Terere mutters to herself; completely terrified. She looks around quickly and sees a small trash can near the park bench.
"I'm sorry Kizuzu-sama; but I can't let you know about this! I'm sorry!!!" Terere shouts as she crams the package into the trash as quickly as she can; crying the entire time. As soon as she finishes throwing the package away; she grabs her umbrella and runs away; leaving as the rain continues to pour down.
"The next day…" The narrator states.
"Ah, the rain's finally stopped…" Kizuzu Taisa states as he walks out onto the porch of his home; stretching in early morning light, "…And that package should be here soon as well. My; this is goin’ to be a great day!"
A ring comes on his doorbell; and he walks back inside. He makes his way to the door and opens it; and finds the same white Keronian postal worker standing at his door.
"Oh, hello. You must be from the space post office?" Kizuzu states with confidence. "Yes; I am. I was just stopping by to have your maid sign for your package." She replies.
A series of dots appear over Kizuzu's head as he stares blankly at the postal worker.
"Um…Ah'm a little confused here…did you say you wanted to see mah maid?" Kizuzu asks as he scratches his head in confusion.
"Yes. Is she around?" The postal worker asks with a polite smile.
"Uh…well; Ah'm not really sure where to begin here…" Kizuzu states; sweatdropping a little; "…But Ah don't have a maid. Are yah sure you've got the right place?"
"Yes. A small purple Keronian girl said she was your maid and took your package. She ran off before I could get her to sign for it; and I was hoping she was here to sign for it." The postal worker replies.
"There's so much wrong with this situation…Ah don't know where to begin…" Kizuzu sighs; remaining calm. "…So, let me see if Ah understand you correctly. You had the package last night and some random Keronian comes up to you; says the’re my maid; and takes the package from you without signin’ for the package or givin’ you their name?" He asks her.
"Well; when you put it that way…" The postal worker mutters with a depressed look, "…You make it sound like I did something bad."
Kizuzu covers his face in shame; but maintains his composure. "That was a very important package…Ah made sure that only I could sign for it." Kizuzu states.
"Actually; on the order; it says that anyone from your household can sign for it, sir." The postal worker replies; pulling up his order on a small handheld device.
Kizuzu sighs. "Well; Ah suppose in some respect this is partially mah fault…" He begins, "…Serves me right for trustin’ this to the civilian postal service. At least Ah had it insured!"
"Actually, sir, since the package was delivered; it's no longer covered by the insurance." The postal worker adds.
"What?! Are you serious?" Kizuzu asks; a little irritated now. "Yes. Under the insurance form you chose; once the package is out of the postal service's hands; it's no longer covered under the insurance agreement." The postal worker replies.
"So much for this bein’ a good day…" Kizuzu grumbles. He starts to walk back into the house and turns briefly back to the postal worker. "Ah figger there's nothing left for us to discuss now. I need to figure out what Ah'm goin’ to do now." Kizuzu states as he starts walking back into his house.
"I am sorry for all the trouble, sir, and I apologize on behalf of the postal service. Have a nice day." The postal worker replies; signaling her ship and heading back into it through a beam of light as it hovers high above her.
As soon as Kizuzu gets back inside his house; he sighs to himself. "Ah'm gettin’ too old to be dealin’ with stuff like this…"
A kindly looking orange Keronian woman pokes her head outside the kitchen. “What’s the matter, dear? Didn’t you get your package?”
“It was...Misdelivered. So ah have to go get it myself.” Kizuzu grumbles as he walks over to a small table. He picks up a small device from on top of it and presses a button on it.
"Hello?" A soft voice comes from the device. "Yes. It's me. Somethin's come up; and ah have to go to Pekopon. Ah'm sorry; but y’all will have to stay behind." Kizuzu states.
"But Kizuzu-Teichou! We always stay behind when you go do stuff! Why can’t we come with?!" The voice replies, a pleading tone to it. "Tobibi, you need to understand. Ah've only recently become yer leader; and I don't…well…" Kizuzu stops, searching for words.
"Trust us yet?" Tobibi asks him with some sarcasm. "Yes-Ah mean no; that's not it…it's just that this is a private matter; and Ah need to attend to it alone. Ah'm sorry; but ya’ll can not come. I'll be back in about a week."
"But Kizuzu-Teichou!" Tobibi shouts as she tries to stop him. "No, Ah said can not come and that's final! Ah will contact ya’ll when I return. Goodbye." Kizuzu replies as he presses a button and sets down the communication device.
"Those guys are a pain…Why did Ah let myself be talked into bein’ a platoon leader again…" He grumbles to himself as he walks out of the room.
"Did you guys hear that! Kizuzu-Teichou's leaving us behind again!" Tobibi shouts, pouting slightly as she turns to the other members of the Kizuzu Platoon in the room with her.
"Damnit, again?!" Senshishi growls; holding a small rifle in his hands as he sits on a box. "I'm sure Kizuzu-Teichou's got a good reason for not wanting us along…" Torara states; leaning against a wall.
"Are you sure?" Tobibi asks him; giving him a look. Although it was just a look of uncertainty, Torara instantly blushed. "Um…well, not really…but you know…" He states; sheepishly grinning as he rubs the back of his head.
"Sooo...What should we do about it?" Haruru asks; half-listening to music on a set of headphones and only slightly paying attention to the others.
"I'm tired of Kizuzu-Teichou just going off doing his own stuff, assuming that we'll just wait around for him! We're his platoon; and he needs to start paying attention to us!" Tobibi shouts; taking command of the situation.
"Well; I don't know if we should go against Kizuzu-Teichou's wishes…after all; I’m sure he knows what's best for us and-" Torara begins when he looks up and sees Tobibi staring at him; listening to him talk.
"Uh…Tobibi's right though; let's do something…" Torara mutters in shame, turning away to hide his blush.
"You must be retarded if you think Kizuzu-Teichou's going to let us go with him you know…" Senshishi comments. "Well; I guess we'll have to find another way then…" Tobibi says deviously. Haruru immediately shuts off his music and turns to the others, grinning. “You just said the magic words, Tobibi”.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I can't believe I did that! I'm in so much trouble…" Terere mutters to herself as she walks down the street; still thinking about the events of last night.
"I know! I can go to Pekopon and get a copy of that book for him! That'll work; and he'll never know the difference!" Terere shouts as a light bulb appears over her head; "I'm such a genius! Tetete!"
She races down the street and through the city a short distance to the space train station. As soon as she arrives there; she looks up at the board for the departures.
"Yay! I'm just in time! The train's going to leave in only 15 minutes!" Terere shouts as she looks down a little and sees the prices.
A gust of air blows past her as she stares silently at the price.
"Wow! Why are trains so expensive!!" Terere shouts in anger; kicking a stone as she walks away from the train depot.
As she walks down the street, she sees a group of Keronians walking towards her. "Oh crap, isn't that one of Kururu-sempai's underclassman, Haruru?" She thinks to herself; remembering how Haruru would always go insane and get extremely pissed off whenever she hung around Kururu in the past.
She quickly ducks into an alley as the Kizuzu Platoon walk on past her; not noticing her at all. "So, what do you think Kizuzu-Teichou will do if he catches us on his ship?" Senshishi asks as they walk along the street.
"Kizuzu-Teichou?" Terere asks herself quietly in confusion. She peeks slowly around the corner of the alley as they continue to walk along.
"I don't know…we've never done anything like this before; at least not to this degree." Torara states, shame creeping into his voice, "I'm sure he won't be happy; but there shouldn't be too much he can do once we’re on Pekopon."
They're going to Pekopon?! Terere gasps as she overhears the conversation. Not only can I get Kizuzu-sama his book back; but I can see Kururu-sempai too! This is too perfect! She thinks to herself as she exits the alley and starts trailing them from a distance.
"But still; I don't want to be on the receiving end of whatever punishment Kizuzu-Teichou will give us…" Tobibi mutters; rethinking things a little. "Oh, you're just being paranoid. Kizuzu-Teichou's not that kind of guy, I can tell. I wouldn't worry it about too much if I were you." Haruru comments, with a relaxed expression on his face.
"I sure hope you're right…" Tobibi replies with a little nervousness. Suddenly, Haruru's expression turns to one of insanity as he whips around so fast that the others don't have time to react.
"What's the matter?" Tobibi asks; staring at Haruru. "Great; he's in his black mode again…" Torara mutters, sighing a little.
"She's gone…" Haruru comments; returning to normal and facing the others. "Who?" Torara asks. "That woman who stalked Kururu-sempai a long time ago. I thought I saw her; and I don't remember anything after that…" Haruru states with slight confusion.
Ah…so that woman sets him off…I must remember this… Senshishi thinks deviously to himself.
"Ah forget it. She's ancient history…I haven't seen her in ages!" Tobibi states, then wrinkling her forehead deep in thought "What was her name again?..."
They don't even remember my name? Terere thinks to herself as tears well up in her eyes; hiding behind a large restaurant sign; out of sight, Does no one care about me at all?
"Let's go. We're not far from the base. I'm sure Kizuzu-Teichou will be using one of those interstellar ships that the Keron Army has. After all; he's got the clearance to use one." Torara states; and they start walking away again.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Yes, Ah'm Kizuzu Taisa." Kizuzu states as he stands at the entrance gate to the military base. "I need to see some I.D.; sir, Poyi!" A space police woman states.
"Of course, ma'am; Ah'm sorry." Kizuzu states as he reaches into a small nap-sack he's carrying and pulls out an I.D. card.
"Kizuzu Taisa of the Keron Army, Poyi…" She begins; reading his card and examining it. She reaches into her purple hair and pulls a pen out of one of the two buns in it and scribbles something on his card.
"May Ah ask what yer doin’, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks politely; looking up at her. "The Keron Army is now requiring that all I.D.'s be copied and marked with the information about what class the holder is using, Poyi!" She replies.
"Why is that, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks her, "And why is the Space Police doing it?"
"We were contacted by the Keron Army after a high-class warship was stolen; Poyi! And so, now we have to take these extra precautions, Poyi!" She replies.
"Oh? Who stole it, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks, "It's O.K. if Ah address you as ma'am, right; or did you want me to use your name?"
"My name is Poyin-chan; but you may call me either that or ma'am, Poyi…" She begins, "…And we believe it was the fugitive bounty-hunter Piroro who stole it, Poyi. The reports state that the Keronian had a hairband that changed shape and attacked them; so right now he's our suspect; being the only Keronian on record who has that characteristic, Poyi."
"Ah, so I see…" Kizuzu states, "…When did this happen?"
"Just shortly after the Garuru Platoon returned from Pekopon, Poyi! That's what the Keron Army reported to us; at least." She replies, "After the recent embarrassments with the Keroro Platoon on Pekopon and the Garuru Platoon acknowledging that they were still capable of handling the situation; the Keron Army has been really strict about who can go to Pekopon and who can't, Poyi. They're not allowing anyone to go there without proper military authorization now, Poyi!" She states.
"Oh." Kizuzu replies with a nod. "I will need to know your destination; Kizuzu Taisa, Poyi." She states as she looks down at him.
"Ah'm actually going to…Charr…" Kizuzu states; looking away as he talks. "Oh, Poyi? That planet's really just an outpost now, there's not much there at all, Poyi. What's your business there, Poyi?" Poyin-chan asks him.
"Ah…am visiting a friend. He lives at one of the outposts on the planet's eastern side." Kizuzu states sheepishly.
Poyin-chan nods approvingly; much to Kizuzu's surprise. "No need to be ashamed of that, Poyi! The planet's not that great; being mostly a molten wasteland; but it's alright if you want to visit your friend, Poyi!" She states with a smile and a wink.
"Ah, I'm so glad you understand." Kizuzu replies; crossing his arms and nodding; but sweatdropping at the same time.
"O.K.; all your information has been recorded and you're good to go, Kizuzu Taisa, Poyi! Have a safe trip, Poyi!" She states and gives him a quick salute.
"Ah yes, Ah hope to. Thank you kindly, ma'am." He replies with a quick salute. He walks into the base as the gates open behind her.
"Well that’s just peachy…how are we supposed to get in now!" Senshishi shouts in dismay, "I didn't know that they were going to have the damn Space Police guarding the gates!"
"Maybe we should just forget about it…" Torara states suggestively. "N-No! We've come too far to turn back now…" Tobibi states defiantly, "We need to figure out a way in. You guys are smart. Come on, think!"
An air of silence hangs over the group; leaving Tobibi only to sweatdrop.
"ATTENTION ALL UNITS! Piroro has been spotted in the vicinity of one of the Keron Army bases! All available units in the area respond immediately!" An announcement comes over the airwaves as a small ball floats from inside the shack at the gate and hovers in front of Poyin-chan.
"This is Space Policewoman Poyin-chan responding, Poyi! I'm on my way, Poyi!" She shouts as she floats away from the gate; heading towards the location of the sighting.
"Well; will you look at that…" Haruru laughs a little with a shrug.
They quickly race towards the gate and Haruru immediately begins to work on the lock to the gate. "Come on…come on…Open damnit, open!" He mutters to himself as he picks at the lock furiously.
Suddenly; it cracks open; and they rush inside as fast as they can; closing the gate behind them. "I think I saw Kizuzu-Teichou walk over that way!" Tobibi shouts; pointing in one direction.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I have to get back there quickly; before that space policewoman returns!" Terere comments to herself as she races towards the gate. She quickly sneaks in and shuts the gate behind her.
A few moments later; an all metal Keronian walks up to the gate. "Hmm…this is Cyroro Gunsou reporting. It would appear that we have a faulty lock on this gate…" He mutters as he converts his arm into a repairing tool, "…I will fix it immediately."
"Excellent. We had a sensory alert that the lock broke; but Poyin-chan wasn't responding to it. Is she at the post, Cyroro?" A voice asks over Cyroro's built-in intercom.
"Negative, sir, she's not around. I suspect she responded to that alert I intercepted over my internal radio receptors about the fugitive Piroro being in the vicinity." Cyroro replies.
A sigh comes over Cyroro's built-in intercom. "You'd think that the Space Police would at least let us know about one of them leaving a post instead of just wandering off…" The voice replies.
"I can not comment on that, sir; but I will man this post until she returns." Cyroro replies. "Affirmative. Good work, Cyroro Gunsou." The voice finishes as Cyroro stands guard at the gate.
"Elsewhere, inside the base…" The narrator states.
"There he is! I knew it!" Tobibi states as she sees Kizuzu walking onto the ship he borrowed. "Looks like we're just in time…" Torara begins, "…But how are we going to get onto the ship?"
"You know how those ships work," Haruru begins, "They have two entrances. All we have to do is go in the other one without being noticed."
"Of course!" Tobibi shouts excitedly, "There's no time to lose! Let's go now!"
They all race towards the ship; unaware that not too far behind Terere follows them. They go up to the other side of the ship after Kizuzu closes the door on his side and quickly open it. Torara signals for the others to get inside; and they quickly file in.
Terere watches from a short distance away as the door starts to close up. "Uh oh!" She comments to herself as she runs towards the ship and jumps in; barely managing to make it between the door and the ship as the door fully closes behind her.
"Well; now what?" Torara asks as he and the rest of the Kizuzu Platoon walk around the ship. "I guess we have to find some place to hide." Tobibi states with a nod.
"Uhm, you morons forgot that there are security cameras on board. I’m pretty sure Kizuzu-Teichou will notice if we're on board thanks to them!" Senshishi states with angst.
"Leave that to me…" Haruru smirks evilly; leaving the others to look at him with mixed looks of confusion and understanding.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"O.K.; if I just hide here; no one should find me…" Terere mutters; huddled in a corner of one of the many rooms of the ship, "…At least I hope they won't find me…"
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"Alright; this is Kizuzu Taisa; requestin’ clearance for take-off and subspace access." Kizuzu states into a COM relay on the dash of the ship's controls.
"This is the tower. That's a negative on clearance for take-off. There is a problem at the moment, sir." The tower replies.
"Problem?" Kizuzu asks as a question mark pops up over his head.
"Yes. The Space Police have requested back up in dealing with Piroro. Please report immediately to these coordinates." The tower replies; and a set of coordinates appear on the screen in front of Kizuzu.
"Ah’m gettin’ much too old for this…" Kizuzu sighs, and opens the channel back to the tower. "Affirmative. Ah'm on my way." Kizuzu replies.
He activates the ship's engines; and takes off towards the coordinates that the tower gave him.
"Meanwhile; at the coordinates…" The narrator states.
"I told you it was a bad idea coming back to Keron!" Optivula shouts as waves of energy blasts hit the ship's shields.
"Will you put a cork in it? I know; but it was the only place I could get the same kind of ship I had before!" Piroro shouts as he tries to hold onto the controls.
"You're not doing a good job fighting back…" A voice mocks from somewhere behind them. "Shut up! Apparently you're not smart enough to avoid being captured; so you're one to talk!" Piroro shouts to the orange Keronian locked in a room on the ship.
"And will you give me a hand with the controls here! For the love of Alpha Trion; I can't handle these controls by myself!" Piroro shouts up towards the top of his head.
"Fine…" Optivula comments as he changes into hands and starts firing at the Space Police ships that are attacking them.
"This is Kizuzu Taisa. How can Ah be of assistance?" Kizuzu asks as his ship flies onto the outskirts of the mid-air battle.
"This is Space Policewoman Poyin-chan, Poyi! We need to take down that ship, Poyi!" Poyin announces from her small cruiser ship.
"…That ship?" Kizuzu asks himself, looking down in disbelief at the giant circular Keron Army battle cruiser slightly above him, "…Ah'm really getting too old for this…"
Suddenly; a port opens on the side of the stolen ship and a long cannon extends out. It aims directly at one of the Space Police's ships and several blasts ring out; barely missing their target.
"Blast it all! Can't you aim straight?!" Piroro shouts angrily. "Well; I don't see you piloting much better!" Optivula snaps back.
All of a sudden; out of subspace; a few larger ships appear; each with rows of missile launchers attached to their hulls.
"Oh slag…" Piroro mutters. "Shall we retreat?" Optivula asks. "Don't have to ask me twice!" Piroro comments; adjusting the ship's trajectory and engaging the warp engine. In a flash; the ship disappears; leaving everyone to stare on in silence.
"They've warped! All available units; pursue immediately!" An announcement comes over the communications array on Kizuzu's ship.
"Actually; Ah have other business to attend to. My apologies; but Ah have to take my leave now." Kizuzu states into the array.
"Acknowledged. Thank you for your assistance; Kizuzu Taisa. Sieg Keron!" The voice over the array replies.
"Sieg Keron…" Kizuzu replies with a sigh as he turns the ship and programs the coordinates for Pekopon into the computer.
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"What was that all about?" Tobibi asks the others. "I have no clue, but I did manage to configure the ship's cameras to play an infinite loop while that was going on." Haruru boasts.
"Nice work!" Torara comments; nobbing in approval. Tobibi smiles happily as they wait for the ship to leave for subspace.
"Back in the cockpit…" The narrator states.
"Alright; let's get this show on the road!" Kizuzu states as he presses a button; and the ship takes off into subspace towards Pekopon.
"As they travel through subspace…" The narrator states.
"So, the slacker managed to actually take care of those cameras?" Senshishi asks without really thinking. "Yes…" Haruru asks back, "…Why?"
"Oh, no reason…I just don't want to be caught by Kizuzu-Teichou is all." Senshishi replies.
"Well; I do know what I'm doing. I was an underclassmen of Kururu-sempai; you know!" Haruru retorts; a little upset that Senshishi would question his skills.
"Just relax, you two. We all know that you look up to Kururu-sempai; and the fallout you had with your family when you decided to be a computer specialist too…" Tobibi sighs.
"It was serious! Don't make light of it; Tobibi-chan!" Haruru shouts to her.
"Hey! Pipe down…" Torara states; holding his hand to his mouth to quiet them, "…We don't need Kizuzu to hear us!"
Haruru crosses his arms in frustration; but turns to Torara a few moments later. "I'm sorry…" He mutters limply; trying to maintain his dignity.
"Anyway; we don't need you to bring that up again. We know it's a sensitive issue for you, Haruru; so I'd rather just leave it in the past." Torara states.
"Well; I did graduate from the Keron military school as an infantry soldier, you know. It's not like it was all bad for my parents…" Haruru comments sarcastically.
"Yeah, yeah...Whatever." Senshishi sighs.
"Wow…I guess I didn't realize that being cooped up in this room would set us all off like this…" Tobibi mutters with a sweatdrop.
"Heh; yeah…it is kinda strange…" Torara replies; blushing a little for no apparant reason.
"Say, now that I think about it; Kururu-sempai is on Pekopon!" Haruru realizes suddenly. "Are you sure he'd really want to see you though?" Torara replies.
"Why wouldn’t he?" Haruru asks with a question mark above his head. "Well; he never really acknowledged you before…so I can't imagine that he'd do so now." Tobibi adds.
"People do change…" Haruru reasons, "Take me for example. I went from an infantry soldier to an intelligence officer."
"Still; Kururu-sempai was never one to really change from what I recall…" Tobibi sweatdrops.
"Whatever then," Haruru states as he pulls out a pair of ear buds and puts them in his ears, "I'll be listening to music. Just tap me on the shoulder if you need something."
"He's still a little touchy about that, huh..." Torara laughs a little; rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, looks like it…" Tobibi laughs a little too; causing Torara to blush again.
"I'm not sure how long it'll take us to get to Pekopon; but one of you losers should pay attention and watch out for when we land." Senshishi states.
"I agree. You want to do it?" Torara asks him. "No, I’m just saying. I'm going to go to sleep." Senshishi replies; pulling off his military helmet and using it as a make-shift pillow as he lies down.
Torara stares at him blankly as he starts snoring a few moments later. "He wasn't kidding…" Torara comments as he sweatdrops.
"Well; what are you going to do?" Tobibi asks; turning to Torara. "Um…well…" Torara begins nervously. I can't fall asleep…not like this with Tobibi… He thinks to himself as he looks up at her.
"Well; I think I'll follow the others and go to sleep. Do you mind keeping watch?" Tobibi asks him innocently.
"Of course not! I'd be glad to!" Torara replies with a smile. Tobibi places her goggles over her eyes and pulls her scarf around herself as she curls up and starts to go to sleep.
"Um…" Torara thinks to himself as he looks down at Tobibi. He rubs his chin for a moment; then looks around the room and spots a small pile of towels in the corner of the room.
"It's no blanket; but it'll have to do…" Torara mutters to himself as he picks up one of the towels. He quietly unfolds it and gently places it on Tobibi; and sits back down with a smile of pure happiness.
"Goodnight…" He comments as he looks at Tobibi; then turns and sits on a chair as he keeps watch for the others.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"I hope Kururu-sempai will be happy to see me…it's been so long since we've gone out…" Terere mutters to herself as she sits alone in a room; huddled in a corner, "…I'm so afraid…I don't know if he will want to see me; or if I can be his girlfriend again…and then there's the problem with Kizuzu-sama too…"
She shakes a little as she tries to close her eyes; trying to fall asleep. " I just hope that things will get better…I've had a really bad day so far…" She mutters as she finally closes her eyes fully.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…looks like Ah've got some time to rest here…" Kizuzu mutters to himself; putting the ship on autopilot.
"It's been a while since Ah've had a good night's rest; with those little hell-raisers. Hehe; those guys really know how to wear a man out…It’s just like when the kids were small..." Kizuzu chuckles to himself as he reclines a little in the pilot's chair, "…At least they're back on Keron. It'll be hard enough to get a copy of that book again in itself; Ah don't know what it'd be like if Ah had them taggin’ along too."
"And at least Ah got it all taken care with the little lady too. Wife's can be quite a chore sometimes…" Kizuzu chuckles to himself again, "…They also know how to wear a man out."
"Perhaps Ah'm getting grumpy in my old age; but sometimes it just seems that I'm not as young as Ah used to be…at least in spirit…" He mutters to himself as he stares out the cockpit window at space. "Heck; Ah remember those nights Ah'd sit on my patio and jus’ stare up at the stars…heh; that sure was a long time ago…" He says as he laughs a little.
"Oh well; that's enough reminiscing for one night. Ah think I'll just try to forget about my worries fer a while and think of this as a vacation." Kizuzu mutters as he stretches; his metal leg bumping the wall of the leg area of the cockpit a little.
"And so, the long day for everyone draws to a close…" The narrator states as the ship continues on in space, "…But what will happen when they reach Pekopon? Will Terere be caught by the Kizuzu Platoon; and will the Kizuzu Platoon be caught by Kizuzu himself? And what other adventures lie ahead? Find out as the saga continues!"
This is the second part of the "How Terere met Kamiya" installment; featuring a special cameo by the Kizuzu Platoon (they start appearing in this part; and will be appearing in the last 2 parts of this installment!)! :)
Thanks again to everyone for their patience; and I hope you enjoy it!! :D
And a special thanks to :iconwindymon: for letting me use her Kizuzu Platoon in this story! I will be co-writing their parts with her; so I may be a little slow with the updates (as I've found out...) .
Thanks again; and please feel free to comment if you want to!! :)
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 22: "Kizuzu: My book is gone? De arimasu!"
"It all started on a damp and cold rainy day on Keron; shortly after the invasion of the Garuru Platoon…" The narrator begins as a small purple Keronian walks by a store front; holding an umbrella over herself. She looks up at the screen and watches as Garuru Chui; leader of the Garuru Platoon stands at a press conference.
"The mission was a complete success." Garuru states as he stands at a podium; with a table of military personnel and the rest of his platoon on either side of him.
"Garuru Chui, were there any problems with the mission?" A member of the press asks as they stand briefly; holding a small recording device.
Garuru looks over Zoruru, Tororo and Taruru slightly under his visor. They stare aimlessly into the crowd; heavy atmospheres hanging over each of them as Pururu snickers lightly further away.
"…No; there were no problems. The Keroro Platoon was proven to still be capable of handling the Pekopon Invasion; despite their procrastination and stalling." Garuru replies after a momentary pause.
"What is the next step for the Keron Army now? Will the Keroro Platoon be receiving reinforcements?" Another member of the press asks; standing up quickly and sitting back down as soon as they finish asking the question.
"I am sorry; but I can not discuss the future plans of the Keron Army. That is classified information." Garuru states.
"Ah'm afraid that is all the time we have questions for…" A green Keronian states; rising from his seat; "…Thank you Garuru-kun for that report on your mission."
Garuru bows slightly. "I believe it is your turn now, Kizuzu Taisa." Garuru states; taking an empty seat next to his platoon.
"Ah yes; Ah'd just like to thank y’all again for comin’ out. There are some special space appetizers in the back on your way out. Sieg Keron!" Kizuzu states as he salutes the crowd as they begin to leave the room.
"Well…it looks like you've made a good life for yourself, Kururu-sempai…I hope you haven't completely forgotten about me…" The purple Keronian states as she kicks a puddle; splashing water onto her yellow raincoat; "…Although I'm sure you have by now."
"You'll never catch me!" A voice shouts as an orange Keronian zooms past her on a hoverboard at full speed; knocking her over and blowing away her umbrella in the process.
"Hehe…that's what they all say." Another voice states from behind her. She turns around and sees a black Keronian walking calmly towards her; a black umbrella in his hand.
"You guys should play somewhere else!" The purple Keronian states as she rises to her feet; "Someone could really get hurt; like me for example!"
"It's amazing what you civilians find to be painful…" The black Keronian replies calmly with a slight smirk.
"What's that supposed to mean? I bruised my elbow and everything when I fell!" The purple Keronian shouts.
"Oh, forgive me for not caring…but I have more important matters to attend to." The black Keronian states with great sarcasm.
"You are so rude! Who exactly do you think you are to talk that way to a lady?!" The purple Keronian shouts angrily.
"And who do you think you are to demand an explanation from me! I only take my orders from the highest bidder; and you are nothing but a useless civilian!" The black Keronian states; raising his umbrella and staring at her through his specialized targeting glasses.
The purple Keronian gulps a little; taken back a little by his stare. "I-I'm…sorry…" She states; starting to cry a little.
"Optivula; you getting a load of this?" The black Keronian asks; looking up at his umbrella. "We don't have time for this. The prey is getting away; and you need the bounty from capturing them." The umbrella replies as an eye appears on it.
"Uh…" The purple Keronian sweatdrops; unsure of what to think. "You're right. Let's go!" The black Keronian shouts as the umbrella suddenly changes into a pair of wings and they take off; leaving the purple Keronian behind in the pouring rain.
"Gee; is everyone in the Keron Army so mean?" She pouts as tears continue to pour down her cheeks.
"I don't think he was from the Keron Army; Terere-chan." The narrator states.
"Everyone's so mean to me…I wish someone would be nice to me for a chance…" Terere cries; still standing in the rain.
"Um…excuse me, ma'am?" A voice asks a moment later; and she turns around happily with a big smile on her face. "I think you dropped this." The white Keronian states; holding her umbrella.
A series of dots appear over Terere's head as she stares blankly at the umbrella.
"This is yours, right?" She asks; extending the umbrella towards her. "Um…yeah…thank you." Terere replies; slowly taking the umbrella from her.
"No problem; just doing my civic duty." The white Keronian replies; bowing slightly while still holding her umbrella in one hand and a package in the other.
"Your civic duty?" Terere asks; a question mark appearing over her head. "Yes. I am a postal worker." The white Keronian replies.
"Oh…that would explain the package you have…" Terere begins, "…But why are you delivering it now? It's pretty late to be delivering a package, isn't it?"
"Well; it's an overnight package from Pekopon." The white Keronian explains. P-Pekopon?! Terere thinks happily to herself; images of Kururu appearing in her mind as she drowns out the rest of the postal worker's words.
"…And so Kizuzu Taisa wanted this package sent overnight; and-" The white Keronian continues when Terere suddenly interrupts her.
"Kizuzu Taisa! I know him!" Terere shouts excitedly; staring the white Keronian in the face. "Oh? Are you a member of his platoon or something?" She asks Terere in confusion.
"Well…no…" Terere begins with a little shame; then she suddenly smiles, "…But I do live with him. I'm one of the maids at his house!"
"What a shameless lie…" The narrator comments with dismay.
"Oh, really? Well; I have been having a hard time locating his house; being a military man, he's often changing addresses…" The postal worker states; "…Would you be O.K. with giving him this package?"
"Sure! I'd love to!" Terere shouts happily as she grabs the package from him and races off with it.
"Hey wait!! You have to-" The postal worker starts; only to realize she's too far away now to hear her, "-sign for the package…"
"A short distance away…" The narrator states.
"Alright! A package from Pekopon!" Terere shouts as she quickly races into a small park and sits on a bench; "I bet it's an important package from the Keroro Platoon to Kizuzu Taisa! Oooh, maybe it's even from Kururu-sempai himself!! Tetete!!"
She quickly rips open the package; and sees only a new book with the name of a sci-fi series on it. "Darn; it's just some stupid sci-fi book. Who cares about that?" Terere sighs to herself as a heavy atmosphere hangs over her head.
"Oh well…I guess I can just find Kizuzu-san and give this to him then." Terere states as she closes up the box and stands up.
Suddenly; a small trickle of water starts to pour down onto her foot. Almost instantly; her face goes blank and a series of dots appear over her head.
"Oh crap…don't tell me…" Terere shouts as she quickly opens the box; and sees the water-logged book start to wrinkle and warp inside the box from the pouring rain that she let in by opening the box.
"Oh crap! Oh crap! Oh crap! What am I going to do now! I can only imagine what Kizuzu-sama will do if he catches me with his package! He'll blame me for the book getting damaged!!" Terere shouts in fear; clutching the box tightly.
"It was your fault though…" The narrator replies with shame.
Suddenly; a crunching noise breaks the tension; and she looks down; only to realize that now the box has been crushed from her squeezing it.
"Oh no…this is bad…" Terere mutters to herself; completely terrified. She looks around quickly and sees a small trash can near the park bench.
"I'm sorry Kizuzu-sama; but I can't let you know about this! I'm sorry!!!" Terere shouts as she crams the package into the trash as quickly as she can; crying the entire time. As soon as she finishes throwing the package away; she grabs her umbrella and runs away; leaving as the rain continues to pour down.
"The next day…" The narrator states.
"Ah, the rain's finally stopped…" Kizuzu Taisa states as he walks out onto the porch of his home; stretching in early morning light, "…And that package should be here soon as well. My; this is goin’ to be a great day!"
A ring comes on his doorbell; and he walks back inside. He makes his way to the door and opens it; and finds the same white Keronian postal worker standing at his door.
"Oh, hello. You must be from the space post office?" Kizuzu states with confidence. "Yes; I am. I was just stopping by to have your maid sign for your package." She replies.
A series of dots appear over Kizuzu's head as he stares blankly at the postal worker.
"Um…Ah'm a little confused here…did you say you wanted to see mah maid?" Kizuzu asks as he scratches his head in confusion.
"Yes. Is she around?" The postal worker asks with a polite smile.
"Uh…well; Ah'm not really sure where to begin here…" Kizuzu states; sweatdropping a little; "…But Ah don't have a maid. Are yah sure you've got the right place?"
"Yes. A small purple Keronian girl said she was your maid and took your package. She ran off before I could get her to sign for it; and I was hoping she was here to sign for it." The postal worker replies.
"There's so much wrong with this situation…Ah don't know where to begin…" Kizuzu sighs; remaining calm. "…So, let me see if Ah understand you correctly. You had the package last night and some random Keronian comes up to you; says the’re my maid; and takes the package from you without signin’ for the package or givin’ you their name?" He asks her.
"Well; when you put it that way…" The postal worker mutters with a depressed look, "…You make it sound like I did something bad."
Kizuzu covers his face in shame; but maintains his composure. "That was a very important package…Ah made sure that only I could sign for it." Kizuzu states.
"Actually; on the order; it says that anyone from your household can sign for it, sir." The postal worker replies; pulling up his order on a small handheld device.
Kizuzu sighs. "Well; Ah suppose in some respect this is partially mah fault…" He begins, "…Serves me right for trustin’ this to the civilian postal service. At least Ah had it insured!"
"Actually, sir, since the package was delivered; it's no longer covered by the insurance." The postal worker adds.
"What?! Are you serious?" Kizuzu asks; a little irritated now. "Yes. Under the insurance form you chose; once the package is out of the postal service's hands; it's no longer covered under the insurance agreement." The postal worker replies.
"So much for this bein’ a good day…" Kizuzu grumbles. He starts to walk back into the house and turns briefly back to the postal worker. "Ah figger there's nothing left for us to discuss now. I need to figure out what Ah'm goin’ to do now." Kizuzu states as he starts walking back into his house.
"I am sorry for all the trouble, sir, and I apologize on behalf of the postal service. Have a nice day." The postal worker replies; signaling her ship and heading back into it through a beam of light as it hovers high above her.
As soon as Kizuzu gets back inside his house; he sighs to himself. "Ah'm gettin’ too old to be dealin’ with stuff like this…"
A kindly looking orange Keronian woman pokes her head outside the kitchen. “What’s the matter, dear? Didn’t you get your package?”
“It was...Misdelivered. So ah have to go get it myself.” Kizuzu grumbles as he walks over to a small table. He picks up a small device from on top of it and presses a button on it.
"Hello?" A soft voice comes from the device. "Yes. It's me. Somethin's come up; and ah have to go to Pekopon. Ah'm sorry; but y’all will have to stay behind." Kizuzu states.
"But Kizuzu-Teichou! We always stay behind when you go do stuff! Why can’t we come with?!" The voice replies, a pleading tone to it. "Tobibi, you need to understand. Ah've only recently become yer leader; and I don't…well…" Kizuzu stops, searching for words.
"Trust us yet?" Tobibi asks him with some sarcasm. "Yes-Ah mean no; that's not it…it's just that this is a private matter; and Ah need to attend to it alone. Ah'm sorry; but ya’ll can not come. I'll be back in about a week."
"But Kizuzu-Teichou!" Tobibi shouts as she tries to stop him. "No, Ah said can not come and that's final! Ah will contact ya’ll when I return. Goodbye." Kizuzu replies as he presses a button and sets down the communication device.
"Those guys are a pain…Why did Ah let myself be talked into bein’ a platoon leader again…" He grumbles to himself as he walks out of the room.
"Did you guys hear that! Kizuzu-Teichou's leaving us behind again!" Tobibi shouts, pouting slightly as she turns to the other members of the Kizuzu Platoon in the room with her.
"Damnit, again?!" Senshishi growls; holding a small rifle in his hands as he sits on a box. "I'm sure Kizuzu-Teichou's got a good reason for not wanting us along…" Torara states; leaning against a wall.
"Are you sure?" Tobibi asks him; giving him a look. Although it was just a look of uncertainty, Torara instantly blushed. "Um…well, not really…but you know…" He states; sheepishly grinning as he rubs the back of his head.
"Sooo...What should we do about it?" Haruru asks; half-listening to music on a set of headphones and only slightly paying attention to the others.
"I'm tired of Kizuzu-Teichou just going off doing his own stuff, assuming that we'll just wait around for him! We're his platoon; and he needs to start paying attention to us!" Tobibi shouts; taking command of the situation.
"Well; I don't know if we should go against Kizuzu-Teichou's wishes…after all; I’m sure he knows what's best for us and-" Torara begins when he looks up and sees Tobibi staring at him; listening to him talk.
"Uh…Tobibi's right though; let's do something…" Torara mutters in shame, turning away to hide his blush.
"You must be retarded if you think Kizuzu-Teichou's going to let us go with him you know…" Senshishi comments. "Well; I guess we'll have to find another way then…" Tobibi says deviously. Haruru immediately shuts off his music and turns to the others, grinning. “You just said the magic words, Tobibi”.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I can't believe I did that! I'm in so much trouble…" Terere mutters to herself as she walks down the street; still thinking about the events of last night.
"I know! I can go to Pekopon and get a copy of that book for him! That'll work; and he'll never know the difference!" Terere shouts as a light bulb appears over her head; "I'm such a genius! Tetete!"
She races down the street and through the city a short distance to the space train station. As soon as she arrives there; she looks up at the board for the departures.
"Yay! I'm just in time! The train's going to leave in only 15 minutes!" Terere shouts as she looks down a little and sees the prices.
A gust of air blows past her as she stares silently at the price.
"Wow! Why are trains so expensive!!" Terere shouts in anger; kicking a stone as she walks away from the train depot.
As she walks down the street, she sees a group of Keronians walking towards her. "Oh crap, isn't that one of Kururu-sempai's underclassman, Haruru?" She thinks to herself; remembering how Haruru would always go insane and get extremely pissed off whenever she hung around Kururu in the past.
She quickly ducks into an alley as the Kizuzu Platoon walk on past her; not noticing her at all. "So, what do you think Kizuzu-Teichou will do if he catches us on his ship?" Senshishi asks as they walk along the street.
"Kizuzu-Teichou?" Terere asks herself quietly in confusion. She peeks slowly around the corner of the alley as they continue to walk along.
"I don't know…we've never done anything like this before; at least not to this degree." Torara states, shame creeping into his voice, "I'm sure he won't be happy; but there shouldn't be too much he can do once we’re on Pekopon."
They're going to Pekopon?! Terere gasps as she overhears the conversation. Not only can I get Kizuzu-sama his book back; but I can see Kururu-sempai too! This is too perfect! She thinks to herself as she exits the alley and starts trailing them from a distance.
"But still; I don't want to be on the receiving end of whatever punishment Kizuzu-Teichou will give us…" Tobibi mutters; rethinking things a little. "Oh, you're just being paranoid. Kizuzu-Teichou's not that kind of guy, I can tell. I wouldn't worry it about too much if I were you." Haruru comments, with a relaxed expression on his face.
"I sure hope you're right…" Tobibi replies with a little nervousness. Suddenly, Haruru's expression turns to one of insanity as he whips around so fast that the others don't have time to react.
"What's the matter?" Tobibi asks; staring at Haruru. "Great; he's in his black mode again…" Torara mutters, sighing a little.
"She's gone…" Haruru comments; returning to normal and facing the others. "Who?" Torara asks. "That woman who stalked Kururu-sempai a long time ago. I thought I saw her; and I don't remember anything after that…" Haruru states with slight confusion.
Ah…so that woman sets him off…I must remember this… Senshishi thinks deviously to himself.
"Ah forget it. She's ancient history…I haven't seen her in ages!" Tobibi states, then wrinkling her forehead deep in thought "What was her name again?..."
They don't even remember my name? Terere thinks to herself as tears well up in her eyes; hiding behind a large restaurant sign; out of sight, Does no one care about me at all?
"Let's go. We're not far from the base. I'm sure Kizuzu-Teichou will be using one of those interstellar ships that the Keron Army has. After all; he's got the clearance to use one." Torara states; and they start walking away again.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Yes, Ah'm Kizuzu Taisa." Kizuzu states as he stands at the entrance gate to the military base. "I need to see some I.D.; sir, Poyi!" A space police woman states.
"Of course, ma'am; Ah'm sorry." Kizuzu states as he reaches into a small nap-sack he's carrying and pulls out an I.D. card.
"Kizuzu Taisa of the Keron Army, Poyi…" She begins; reading his card and examining it. She reaches into her purple hair and pulls a pen out of one of the two buns in it and scribbles something on his card.
"May Ah ask what yer doin’, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks politely; looking up at her. "The Keron Army is now requiring that all I.D.'s be copied and marked with the information about what class the holder is using, Poyi!" She replies.
"Why is that, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks her, "And why is the Space Police doing it?"
"We were contacted by the Keron Army after a high-class warship was stolen; Poyi! And so, now we have to take these extra precautions, Poyi!" She replies.
"Oh? Who stole it, ma'am?" Kizuzu asks, "It's O.K. if Ah address you as ma'am, right; or did you want me to use your name?"
"My name is Poyin-chan; but you may call me either that or ma'am, Poyi…" She begins, "…And we believe it was the fugitive bounty-hunter Piroro who stole it, Poyi. The reports state that the Keronian had a hairband that changed shape and attacked them; so right now he's our suspect; being the only Keronian on record who has that characteristic, Poyi."
"Ah, so I see…" Kizuzu states, "…When did this happen?"
"Just shortly after the Garuru Platoon returned from Pekopon, Poyi! That's what the Keron Army reported to us; at least." She replies, "After the recent embarrassments with the Keroro Platoon on Pekopon and the Garuru Platoon acknowledging that they were still capable of handling the situation; the Keron Army has been really strict about who can go to Pekopon and who can't, Poyi. They're not allowing anyone to go there without proper military authorization now, Poyi!" She states.
"Oh." Kizuzu replies with a nod. "I will need to know your destination; Kizuzu Taisa, Poyi." She states as she looks down at him.
"Ah'm actually going to…Charr…" Kizuzu states; looking away as he talks. "Oh, Poyi? That planet's really just an outpost now, there's not much there at all, Poyi. What's your business there, Poyi?" Poyin-chan asks him.
"Ah…am visiting a friend. He lives at one of the outposts on the planet's eastern side." Kizuzu states sheepishly.
Poyin-chan nods approvingly; much to Kizuzu's surprise. "No need to be ashamed of that, Poyi! The planet's not that great; being mostly a molten wasteland; but it's alright if you want to visit your friend, Poyi!" She states with a smile and a wink.
"Ah, I'm so glad you understand." Kizuzu replies; crossing his arms and nodding; but sweatdropping at the same time.
"O.K.; all your information has been recorded and you're good to go, Kizuzu Taisa, Poyi! Have a safe trip, Poyi!" She states and gives him a quick salute.
"Ah yes, Ah hope to. Thank you kindly, ma'am." He replies with a quick salute. He walks into the base as the gates open behind her.
"Well that’s just peachy…how are we supposed to get in now!" Senshishi shouts in dismay, "I didn't know that they were going to have the damn Space Police guarding the gates!"
"Maybe we should just forget about it…" Torara states suggestively. "N-No! We've come too far to turn back now…" Tobibi states defiantly, "We need to figure out a way in. You guys are smart. Come on, think!"
An air of silence hangs over the group; leaving Tobibi only to sweatdrop.
"ATTENTION ALL UNITS! Piroro has been spotted in the vicinity of one of the Keron Army bases! All available units in the area respond immediately!" An announcement comes over the airwaves as a small ball floats from inside the shack at the gate and hovers in front of Poyin-chan.
"This is Space Policewoman Poyin-chan responding, Poyi! I'm on my way, Poyi!" She shouts as she floats away from the gate; heading towards the location of the sighting.
"Well; will you look at that…" Haruru laughs a little with a shrug.
They quickly race towards the gate and Haruru immediately begins to work on the lock to the gate. "Come on…come on…Open damnit, open!" He mutters to himself as he picks at the lock furiously.
Suddenly; it cracks open; and they rush inside as fast as they can; closing the gate behind them. "I think I saw Kizuzu-Teichou walk over that way!" Tobibi shouts; pointing in one direction.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I have to get back there quickly; before that space policewoman returns!" Terere comments to herself as she races towards the gate. She quickly sneaks in and shuts the gate behind her.
A few moments later; an all metal Keronian walks up to the gate. "Hmm…this is Cyroro Gunsou reporting. It would appear that we have a faulty lock on this gate…" He mutters as he converts his arm into a repairing tool, "…I will fix it immediately."
"Excellent. We had a sensory alert that the lock broke; but Poyin-chan wasn't responding to it. Is she at the post, Cyroro?" A voice asks over Cyroro's built-in intercom.
"Negative, sir, she's not around. I suspect she responded to that alert I intercepted over my internal radio receptors about the fugitive Piroro being in the vicinity." Cyroro replies.
A sigh comes over Cyroro's built-in intercom. "You'd think that the Space Police would at least let us know about one of them leaving a post instead of just wandering off…" The voice replies.
"I can not comment on that, sir; but I will man this post until she returns." Cyroro replies. "Affirmative. Good work, Cyroro Gunsou." The voice finishes as Cyroro stands guard at the gate.
"Elsewhere, inside the base…" The narrator states.
"There he is! I knew it!" Tobibi states as she sees Kizuzu walking onto the ship he borrowed. "Looks like we're just in time…" Torara begins, "…But how are we going to get onto the ship?"
"You know how those ships work," Haruru begins, "They have two entrances. All we have to do is go in the other one without being noticed."
"Of course!" Tobibi shouts excitedly, "There's no time to lose! Let's go now!"
They all race towards the ship; unaware that not too far behind Terere follows them. They go up to the other side of the ship after Kizuzu closes the door on his side and quickly open it. Torara signals for the others to get inside; and they quickly file in.
Terere watches from a short distance away as the door starts to close up. "Uh oh!" She comments to herself as she runs towards the ship and jumps in; barely managing to make it between the door and the ship as the door fully closes behind her.
"Well; now what?" Torara asks as he and the rest of the Kizuzu Platoon walk around the ship. "I guess we have to find some place to hide." Tobibi states with a nod.
"Uhm, you morons forgot that there are security cameras on board. I’m pretty sure Kizuzu-Teichou will notice if we're on board thanks to them!" Senshishi states with angst.
"Leave that to me…" Haruru smirks evilly; leaving the others to look at him with mixed looks of confusion and understanding.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"O.K.; if I just hide here; no one should find me…" Terere mutters; huddled in a corner of one of the many rooms of the ship, "…At least I hope they won't find me…"
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"Alright; this is Kizuzu Taisa; requestin’ clearance for take-off and subspace access." Kizuzu states into a COM relay on the dash of the ship's controls.
"This is the tower. That's a negative on clearance for take-off. There is a problem at the moment, sir." The tower replies.
"Problem?" Kizuzu asks as a question mark pops up over his head.
"Yes. The Space Police have requested back up in dealing with Piroro. Please report immediately to these coordinates." The tower replies; and a set of coordinates appear on the screen in front of Kizuzu.
"Ah’m gettin’ much too old for this…" Kizuzu sighs, and opens the channel back to the tower. "Affirmative. Ah'm on my way." Kizuzu replies.
He activates the ship's engines; and takes off towards the coordinates that the tower gave him.
"Meanwhile; at the coordinates…" The narrator states.
"I told you it was a bad idea coming back to Keron!" Optivula shouts as waves of energy blasts hit the ship's shields.
"Will you put a cork in it? I know; but it was the only place I could get the same kind of ship I had before!" Piroro shouts as he tries to hold onto the controls.
"You're not doing a good job fighting back…" A voice mocks from somewhere behind them. "Shut up! Apparently you're not smart enough to avoid being captured; so you're one to talk!" Piroro shouts to the orange Keronian locked in a room on the ship.
"And will you give me a hand with the controls here! For the love of Alpha Trion; I can't handle these controls by myself!" Piroro shouts up towards the top of his head.
"Fine…" Optivula comments as he changes into hands and starts firing at the Space Police ships that are attacking them.
"This is Kizuzu Taisa. How can Ah be of assistance?" Kizuzu asks as his ship flies onto the outskirts of the mid-air battle.
"This is Space Policewoman Poyin-chan, Poyi! We need to take down that ship, Poyi!" Poyin announces from her small cruiser ship.
"…That ship?" Kizuzu asks himself, looking down in disbelief at the giant circular Keron Army battle cruiser slightly above him, "…Ah'm really getting too old for this…"
Suddenly; a port opens on the side of the stolen ship and a long cannon extends out. It aims directly at one of the Space Police's ships and several blasts ring out; barely missing their target.
"Blast it all! Can't you aim straight?!" Piroro shouts angrily. "Well; I don't see you piloting much better!" Optivula snaps back.
All of a sudden; out of subspace; a few larger ships appear; each with rows of missile launchers attached to their hulls.
"Oh slag…" Piroro mutters. "Shall we retreat?" Optivula asks. "Don't have to ask me twice!" Piroro comments; adjusting the ship's trajectory and engaging the warp engine. In a flash; the ship disappears; leaving everyone to stare on in silence.
"They've warped! All available units; pursue immediately!" An announcement comes over the communications array on Kizuzu's ship.
"Actually; Ah have other business to attend to. My apologies; but Ah have to take my leave now." Kizuzu states into the array.
"Acknowledged. Thank you for your assistance; Kizuzu Taisa. Sieg Keron!" The voice over the array replies.
"Sieg Keron…" Kizuzu replies with a sigh as he turns the ship and programs the coordinates for Pekopon into the computer.
"Elsewhere in the ship…" The narrator states.
"What was that all about?" Tobibi asks the others. "I have no clue, but I did manage to configure the ship's cameras to play an infinite loop while that was going on." Haruru boasts.
"Nice work!" Torara comments; nobbing in approval. Tobibi smiles happily as they wait for the ship to leave for subspace.
"Back in the cockpit…" The narrator states.
"Alright; let's get this show on the road!" Kizuzu states as he presses a button; and the ship takes off into subspace towards Pekopon.
"As they travel through subspace…" The narrator states.
"So, the slacker managed to actually take care of those cameras?" Senshishi asks without really thinking. "Yes…" Haruru asks back, "…Why?"
"Oh, no reason…I just don't want to be caught by Kizuzu-Teichou is all." Senshishi replies.
"Well; I do know what I'm doing. I was an underclassmen of Kururu-sempai; you know!" Haruru retorts; a little upset that Senshishi would question his skills.
"Just relax, you two. We all know that you look up to Kururu-sempai; and the fallout you had with your family when you decided to be a computer specialist too…" Tobibi sighs.
"It was serious! Don't make light of it; Tobibi-chan!" Haruru shouts to her.
"Hey! Pipe down…" Torara states; holding his hand to his mouth to quiet them, "…We don't need Kizuzu to hear us!"
Haruru crosses his arms in frustration; but turns to Torara a few moments later. "I'm sorry…" He mutters limply; trying to maintain his dignity.
"Anyway; we don't need you to bring that up again. We know it's a sensitive issue for you, Haruru; so I'd rather just leave it in the past." Torara states.
"Well; I did graduate from the Keron military school as an infantry soldier, you know. It's not like it was all bad for my parents…" Haruru comments sarcastically.
"Yeah, yeah...Whatever." Senshishi sighs.
"Wow…I guess I didn't realize that being cooped up in this room would set us all off like this…" Tobibi mutters with a sweatdrop.
"Heh; yeah…it is kinda strange…" Torara replies; blushing a little for no apparant reason.
"Say, now that I think about it; Kururu-sempai is on Pekopon!" Haruru realizes suddenly. "Are you sure he'd really want to see you though?" Torara replies.
"Why wouldn’t he?" Haruru asks with a question mark above his head. "Well; he never really acknowledged you before…so I can't imagine that he'd do so now." Tobibi adds.
"People do change…" Haruru reasons, "Take me for example. I went from an infantry soldier to an intelligence officer."
"Still; Kururu-sempai was never one to really change from what I recall…" Tobibi sweatdrops.
"Whatever then," Haruru states as he pulls out a pair of ear buds and puts them in his ears, "I'll be listening to music. Just tap me on the shoulder if you need something."
"He's still a little touchy about that, huh..." Torara laughs a little; rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, looks like it…" Tobibi laughs a little too; causing Torara to blush again.
"I'm not sure how long it'll take us to get to Pekopon; but one of you losers should pay attention and watch out for when we land." Senshishi states.
"I agree. You want to do it?" Torara asks him. "No, I’m just saying. I'm going to go to sleep." Senshishi replies; pulling off his military helmet and using it as a make-shift pillow as he lies down.
Torara stares at him blankly as he starts snoring a few moments later. "He wasn't kidding…" Torara comments as he sweatdrops.
"Well; what are you going to do?" Tobibi asks; turning to Torara. "Um…well…" Torara begins nervously. I can't fall asleep…not like this with Tobibi… He thinks to himself as he looks up at her.
"Well; I think I'll follow the others and go to sleep. Do you mind keeping watch?" Tobibi asks him innocently.
"Of course not! I'd be glad to!" Torara replies with a smile. Tobibi places her goggles over her eyes and pulls her scarf around herself as she curls up and starts to go to sleep.
"Um…" Torara thinks to himself as he looks down at Tobibi. He rubs his chin for a moment; then looks around the room and spots a small pile of towels in the corner of the room.
"It's no blanket; but it'll have to do…" Torara mutters to himself as he picks up one of the towels. He quietly unfolds it and gently places it on Tobibi; and sits back down with a smile of pure happiness.
"Goodnight…" He comments as he looks at Tobibi; then turns and sits on a chair as he keeps watch for the others.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"I hope Kururu-sempai will be happy to see me…it's been so long since we've gone out…" Terere mutters to herself as she sits alone in a room; huddled in a corner, "…I'm so afraid…I don't know if he will want to see me; or if I can be his girlfriend again…and then there's the problem with Kizuzu-sama too…"
She shakes a little as she tries to close her eyes; trying to fall asleep. " I just hope that things will get better…I've had a really bad day so far…" She mutters as she finally closes her eyes fully.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…looks like Ah've got some time to rest here…" Kizuzu mutters to himself; putting the ship on autopilot.
"It's been a while since Ah've had a good night's rest; with those little hell-raisers. Hehe; those guys really know how to wear a man out…It’s just like when the kids were small..." Kizuzu chuckles to himself as he reclines a little in the pilot's chair, "…At least they're back on Keron. It'll be hard enough to get a copy of that book again in itself; Ah don't know what it'd be like if Ah had them taggin’ along too."
"And at least Ah got it all taken care with the little lady too. Wife's can be quite a chore sometimes…" Kizuzu chuckles to himself again, "…They also know how to wear a man out."
"Perhaps Ah'm getting grumpy in my old age; but sometimes it just seems that I'm not as young as Ah used to be…at least in spirit…" He mutters to himself as he stares out the cockpit window at space. "Heck; Ah remember those nights Ah'd sit on my patio and jus’ stare up at the stars…heh; that sure was a long time ago…" He says as he laughs a little.
"Oh well; that's enough reminiscing for one night. Ah think I'll just try to forget about my worries fer a while and think of this as a vacation." Kizuzu mutters as he stretches; his metal leg bumping the wall of the leg area of the cockpit a little.
"And so, the long day for everyone draws to a close…" The narrator states as the ship continues on in space, "…But what will happen when they reach Pekopon? Will Terere be caught by the Kizuzu Platoon; and will the Kizuzu Platoon be caught by Kizuzu himself? And what other adventures lie ahead? Find out as the saga continues!"
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 21
Hehe; well; I've finally got it done! Too long has this been postponed (damn work) and I finally got it done here! ^_^
Here it is; the first part of the "How Terere met Kamiya" installment; featuring a special cameo by a fan platoon (they will be appearing in all 4 parts of this installment)! :)
Thanks again to everyone for their patience; and I hope you enjoy it!! :D
And a special thanks to :iconwindymon: for letting me use her Kizuzu Platoon in this story! I will be co-writing their parts with her; so I may be a little slow with the updates...just so everyone knows. ^^; Thanks again!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 21: "Alisa and Kamiya: A sleepover and a story? De arimasu!"
"A few weeks have passed since Kamiya and Alisa last met, shortly after Alisa went off to meet Fuyuki for the first time…" The narrator states, "…But the events in Kamiya's life haven't been any less strange."
"What do you mean by that?" Terere asks; looking up at the narrator as she stands in the hallway of Kamiya's house. "Um…well…I mean…" The narrator thinks, "…Well; for instance; look at you."
"Are you saying that I'm strange or something?" Terere asks with concern and a slight tone of anger. "No, it's just that normal people don't live with Keronians and-" The narrator starts when he's cut off.
"You mean my Kamiya-dono isn't normal now?!" Terere shouts in shock. "I think I'm just digging myself a hole here…" The narrator sighs.
"Terere-chan! I'm home!!" Kamiya yells from a short distance away as she walks into the house. "Welcome home, Kamiya-dono!! Tetete!!" Terere shouts happily as she races down the hall as fast as she can towards Kamiya.
"Say, I thought I heard you talking to someone…" Kamiya starts off as she removes her shoes and Terere enters the room. "Oh, it was no one important; Kamiya-dono!" Terere giggles with a cute smile.
"…I'm not important?" The narrator sighs, "…I'd like to see you tell the story without me."
"I'm kind of hungry…" Kamiya begins as she starts to make her way into the kitchen; ignoring the narrator. "Oooh! What are we going to have Kamiya-dono?" Terere shouts; racing around the kitchen excitedly.
Kamiya sweatdrops a little bit. "Wow…don't tell me you haven't had anything all day?" Kamiya mutters as she looks down at Terere; who stops racing around.
"Well…I did eat a little…" Terere comments. Kamiya opens the refrigerator and sighs a puff of air. "Like all of the leftovers from last night's dinner?" Kamiya asks limply.
"Tetete; yeah…" Terere giggles as she looks up at Kamiya. "Oh well…let's see what I can make. Mom won't be home for a while still; so I'll make something quick for us." Kamiya states as she shuts the refrigerator and opens a cupboard.
"What are you going to make, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks. "Probably just some of these quick noodles you just add water to." Kamiya replies.
"A short time passes…" The narrator states.
Kamiya tosses the empty cups of ramen into the trash; looking up at the clock as she does. "Wow…time flies; I guess." Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
Terere; now in Kamiya's room; lays on her bed and flips through a book and laughs. "What are you doing up there, Terere-chan?" Kamiya curiously shouts from downstairs in the kitchen. "You have to see this, Kamiya-dono! This is hilarious! Tetete!!" Terere shouts back.
A minute or so later; Kamiya makes her way up the stairs and to her room. "What is it, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she goes into the room and sees Terere on her bed reading a magazine.
"Look at these Pekoponjin! It's so funny what they find to be in fashion…really!" Terere shouts as she flips through the magazine and laughs at all of the different fashions the people are wearing.
"…That book looks familiar…" Kamiya begins with a question mark above her head.
"Oh! Look at this one! It's hilarious; right, Kamiya-dono?" Terere shouts as she holds up the magazine on a page with some girl wearing a maid's outfit.
Kamiya quickly swipes the book from her hands; much to Terere's surprise. "What…what's wrong?" Terere asks; suddenly sad and concerned.
Kamiya quickly comes to her senses and bows over. "I'm sorry Terere-chan…it's just that…well; this is my book, and I read it to get fashion tips…" Kamiya begins with a huge sweatdrop.
"Oh really? But why, Kamiya-dono?" Terere states, her finger on her lower lip, "You're pretty as it is; why would you need something like that?"
Kamiya looks up at Terere; totally stunned. "You-you think so?" Kamiya asks. Terere nods and walks over and takes a seat next to Terere on the bed.
"You know it's very hard for me to fit in, Terere-chan…even before I met you. I've always been someone unpopular…" Kamiya begins as she looks at the magazine's cover, "…And that was really sweet of you to say…but I'm just not the kind of girl I want to be…"
"What do you mean, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks; looking up at her with great concern. "I don't know how to explain it…I just never really fit in with the rest of the girls in my classes; and I always wanted to. And I'm starting to get there…but in the end it just seems like they don't really want to be my friend outside of school…" Kamiya explains.
"How so?" Terere asks. "…They almost never call me when they go out and have fun; and I usually have to run into them in order to do something with them." Kamiya explains.
"I'm still not understanding how that has anything to do with you…" Terere states. Kamiya sighs as she sets the magazine down and stands up. "It's hard to explain I guess, Terere-chan. I don't know why; but I still don't feel as though I belong with them; as a friend; and I can't figure out why. I figure it must be something with me…" Kamiya states.
Terere looks up at Kamiya and gives her a thumb's up. "Don't worry about it; Kamiya-dono! You're a nice person and I know that your friends love having you around; both inside and outside of school!" Terere winks.
Kamiya looks over at Terere and smiles lightly. "Thank you so much, Terere-chan!" Kamiya states as she reaches over and hugs Terere tightly. "Tetete…you're welcome, Kamiya-dono!" Terere giggles as she hugs Kamiya back.
Suddenly, they jump a little as they hear the front door downstairs close. "I think Mom's home," Kamiya states as she gently puts Terere down on the bed, "I'm going to go see if she needs any help. Want to help?"
"Sure! I'll come too! Tetete!" Terere shouts as she hops off the bed and follows Kamiya out of the room.
As they make their way down the stairs; Terere and Kamiya see Chiwa Yumenna unpacking some groceries.
"Hello Mom!" Kamiya states as she walks into the kitchen. "Oh, Kamiya. I didn't see you there…" Chiwa states as she looks over at her for a moment; then continues to unpack groceries.
"Did you need any help?" Kamiya asks. "Well; I think I've got it this time; actually…" Chiwa begins. "Can I help you put anything away; Mama-dono?" Terere shouts happily as she hops up and down.
Kamiya sweatdrops a little as both she and her mother laugh a little. "Tell you what Terere-chan. If you put this new pan away into the pantry for me; I'll give you one of these new ice cream treats I bought!" Chiwa states.
"Oh wow, really?!" Terere shouts as her eyes start to sparkle with happiness. "Really Mom…you spoil her more than I do…" Kamiya laughs a little as she sweatdrops more.
"Not everyone has a cute little friend like you do; Kamiya." Chiwa replies with a smile. Kamiya blinks a little in surprise. "…I guess I never thought about it that way before…" Kamiya replies with slight confusion.
"There you go Mama-dono!!" Terere shouts happily as she closes the pantry door. "Alright; and here you go, Terere-chan." Chiwa replies as she hands Terere a popsicle.
"Yay!! Thank you so much!!" Terere squeals with glee as she races off and out of the kitchen.
Kamiya watches her leave and then turns back to her mom. "I'm surprised she doesn't get fat with as much as she eats…" Kamiya mutters quietly.
"That's not a very nice thing to say." Chiwa states; and Kamiya instantly covers her mouth. "Oh no! Did I say that out loud?! I'm so sorry; I didn't mean it! I was just thinking it; really!" Kamiya bows quickly up and down as she apologizes to her mother.
"I still wonder where you get your politeness from…" Chiwa laughs a little bit as she puts some more groceries away. Kamiya stops bowing and looks up at her. "Really?" Kamiya asks; now a little confused.
"Your dad is very polite; but not to the level that you are…" Chiwa begins, "…And I like to think that I'm polite; but people have told me before in the past that I can be rude too."
"Um…" Kamiya begins; unsure of how to respond. Chiwa looks over at her and laughs a little. "Oh, don't worry about it. It's a good thing you're so polite; nobody's like that anymore nowadays." Chiwa smiles.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head lightly as she blushes a little. "Oh Mom…really…" Kamiya mutters out of embarrassment.
"Say, did you take your bath yet?" Chiwa asks as she finishes putting away the last groceries. "Oh no; I forgot! I got home and got hungry; and-" Kamiya begins. "-And ate the rest of the leftovers from last night?" Chiwa laughs lightly as she asks.
"Actually…that was all Terere-chan…" Kamiya mutters as she sweatdrops.
"Wow…she ate all that and was still hungry for some ice cream?" Chiwa mutters, "I'm surprised she doesn't gain weight."
Suddenly; Kamiya and Chiwa look at each other; realizing what she had just said; and start laughing. "I guess it wasn't really that mean of a thing to say; after all." Chiwa mutters; laughing as she stands next to Kamiya.
"It's good to know that I'm not the only one who thinks so…" Kamiya mutters, "…I think I'm going to go take that bath now before I forget again."
"Alright. I'll be in my room then." Chiwa states as she walks off towards her bedroom. Kamiya makes her way up the stairs and into her room; and opens a drawer.
"These look really cute…I think I'll wear these tonight!" Kamiya giggles to herself as she pulls out a pair of pajamas and sets the neatly folded garments on top of her dresser.
After she grabs the rest of the clothes she needs; she takes all of them and makes her way towards the bathroom.
"I know it's not normal to do this; but just wearing a towel around the house seems so strange…" Kamiya mutters lightly to herself as she sweatdrops a little. She opens the bathroom door and sets her clothes on a small table in a corner of the bathroom.
"…But I guess that it's one more way I'm not like normal girls." Kamiya laughs a little as she undoes her ponytail in the back of her head and lets her hair fall down around her shoulders.
She takes off her shirt and sets it down and starts to undo her bra when she senses something. "Um…do you mind?" Kamiya asks.
"Ah…sorry…" The narrator laughs nervously as the scene slowly pulls out of the bathroom.
"Well; as you can see; Kamiya's life isn't that normal; ranging from having a Keronian friend to not being like normal girls in her day-to-day life…" The narrator states as a small clock ticks time by.
"…Hmm…I think that should be long enough…" The narrator states as the scene reopens to see the shower curtain pulled back and Kamiya silhouetted in the tub; sitting in it.
"Kamiya-dono! Can I join you?" Terere shouts as she opens the door to the bathroom. Kamiya flinches a little; but peers out from behind the curtain on the tub. "Well…not after you've just eaten, Terere-chan. You know that you shouldn't take a bath after just eating." Kamiya replies.
"Oh…that's right…I keep forgetting…" Terere replies with a tone of sadness. "I'm sorry Terere-chan; I just don’t want to see you getting sick is all. You know how much I care about you." Kamiya tells her.
"I know, Kamiya-dono; and thanks!" Terere smiles as she closes the door to the bathroom. Kamiya sighs as she hears Terere walk away and relaxes back in the tub; letting her hair float in the water as bubbles float all throughout the tub.
"Poor Terere-chan…sometimes I feel like I spoil her too much; and other times I feel really guilty for not spoiling her enough…" Kamiya states to herself as she uses a small sponge to wash her arm, "…I wonder it's normal to feel this way?"
"I would imagine that it is." A voice replies; and Kamiya instantly freezes in fear. She clenches the edges of the tub; unable to move out of complete fear.
Suddenly; the curtain gets drawn back; and Alisa stands near the edge of the tub; looking down at her.
"Oh wow; it's only you…" Kamiya sighs a breath of relief; but still covers herself as she turns bright red from embarrassment, "…what are you doing here? I'm right in the middle of a bath!"
"A bath?" Alisa asks in confusion; looking down at Kamiya. Kamiya suddenly sweatdrops; still covering herself with her arms.
"Don't tell me that you don't take baths…" Kamiya trails off as her pupils shrink to tiny dots.
"No, but I do stand under water and let that wash the dirt off of me from time to time." Alisa replies innocently. "Oh…you mean a shower…" Kamiya replies with a sigh, "…I was a little worried for a minute there…"
"What is this bath like? Is it like being underwater and fighting Longteruma?" Alisa asks. Kamiya's jaw hangs open as she looks at Alisa in confusion. "Um…I'm not going to even start guessing what that just meant; but I'd say no." Kamiya replies sheepishly.
"Oh…" Alisa replies, looking in confusion at the bath, "…May I join you then?"
Kamiya's jaw drops fully as she looks up at Alisa. "Are you serious?!" Kamiya shouts in shock. "Yes. I am not really capable of being comical…" Alisa mutters as she looks down at Kamiya.
Suddenly; Alisa starts to loosen her necktie; and Kamiya quickly starts to wave her hands in the air frantically. "Please Alisa-chan; really! This is…this is…" Kamiya begins as she tries to remain polite, "…This isn't right! You can take a bath after I'm done!"
"Oh?" Alisa asks in confusion. "Yes; Alisa-chan! It's…well; it's not right for you to come in here with me…I mean Terere-chan's one thing being a Keronian and just playing in here like a little kid; but with you and me; it's…well; it's just not right! I don't know how to explain it without being mean or rude." Kamiya replies; covering herself up once again.
"What is wrong with it; Kamiya?" Alisa asks; retying her necktie. "Well…um…how do I explain this…" Kamiya thinks to herself, "…I'm just not; well you know…"
A question mark pops up over Alisa's head; and Kamiya sweatdrops. "You don't know; do you?" Kamiya asks and Alisa shakes her head.
"Um…well; let's just say that girls don't normally bath together; at least not privately like this. They might go to a sauna together or shower in the locker rooms at school or something; but not like this. This is…really weird." Kamiya replies.
"Oh." Alisa replies, "What about a girl and a guy?" "Um…well; maybe if the guy and girl loved each other or something…I don't honestly know; I don't really think about guys at all." Kamiya replies.
"Do you think about girls then?" Alisa asks innocently out of confusion. Kamiya instantly gets a look of sheer shock on her face. "No…that's not the case either…" Kamiya begins; a little disturbed now; "I just don't think about anyone that way; that's all."
"Oh…" Alisa replies, "So, does that mean you think less of me for liking Fuyuki?" Alisa asks. "No…why would I think that?" Kamiya asks a little surprised as a question mark floats away from her head.
"Kamiya? Everything alright in there?" Kamiya's mother asks from the other side of the door.
"Uh, yes Mom; everything's fine!" Kamiya shouts. Suddenly; the door opens and Chiwa enters; only to see Kamiya sitting in the tub with the curtain pulled back slightly.
"I thought I heard someone else in here with you…" she states as she walks over and closes the window not far from the bathtub. "No, it was just me in here, Mom." Kamiya replies with a sheepish grin.
"O.K. then…but you really should try to stop talking to yourself; it's a bad habit, you know." Chiwa states calmly as she walks out of the bathroom and closes the door.
Kamiya sighs a puff of air as she looks up at the bathroom window. "Wow…I really need to lock the doors and windows when I take a bath…" Kamiya replies with a sigh.
"A short time later…" The narrator states.
"Oh, hi Kamiya-dono. Sorry I bothered you in the bath today…" Terere states as Kamiya walks in; dressed in her purple Autobot pajamas.
"Don't worry about it; Terere-chan," Kamiya begins with a sigh, "I think I've had my fair share of people walk in on me today."
"Oh? What happened?" Terere asks as she walks over to Kamiya. "I'd rather not talk about it, actually. It was really weird and I'm still a little unnerved from it." Kamiya replies.
Terere watches her walk over to her dresser with confusion. "Um…there was something I was going to tell you…" Terere begins sheepishly. "Oh? What's that, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she brushes her hair a little bit.
"You know that friend of yours; Alisa Southerncross?" Terere begins, "Well; she's sitting out on the patio; waiting for you."
Kamiya drops her brush and turns to Terere. "You mean…she's been waiting out there this whole time?" Kamiya shouts in shock, "It's not that warm out there! She must be freezing!"
Kamiya quickly rushes to the door to her patio on her bedroom and opens it; and sees Alisa leaning on the railing; unaffected by the cold weather.
"…Aren't you cold?" Kamiya asks her; sweatdropping a little. "No." Alisa replies calmly; leaving Kamiya only to sigh in defeat.
"Um…well; did you want to come inside?" Kamiya asks. "But you did not want me inside with you last time..." Alisa begins.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head and grunts a little bit. "Well; taking a bath naked with another girl and being in the same house in general with another fully dressed girl are two totally different things; Alisa-chan." Kamiya sheepishly replies.
"Oh?" Alisa asks innocently. "Wow…you really don't know anything about how we live; do you?" Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
"No…" Alisa begins, "…Daddy is trying to help me become Pekoponjin; but I am not there yet."
"Ah…" Kamiya begins; sweatdropping. I really have to stop talking to myself out loud… Kamiya thinks to herself.
"…Um, why don't you come on in then." Kamiya states; quickly changing the subject. Alisa walks in and Kamiya closes the door behind her.
"So, why did you come here? Weren't you with Fuyuki-kun now?" Kamiya asks as walks over to the door to the rest of the house and opens it. "I was…but our first encounter was not as I had planned it…" Alisa states. "Oh really?" Kamiya asks in confusion.
"Let me explain…" Nevula states as he appears on Alisa's hairband and looks down at Kamiya, "…We had saw Fuyuki-kun earlier in the day; and he and Alisa exchanged glances briefly; but it was enough to have him enter the compact we needed to make him our ally; and later that night we found he was going to be at a Halloween party…"
"Flashback!" The narrator states happily.
"Hmm…he's here alright; but it would appear that the Dark Race beings that surround him also protect him…" Nevula states as Alisa floats above the Halloween party down below. "And what should we do about it; Daddy?" Alisa asks him.
"We must remove them," Nevula states, "Leave that to me."
"Keroro-kun…" a lone voice sobs in a nearby tree. "Is that one of them, Daddy?" Alisa asks. "Yes…" He says as he forms a blade, "…I will take care of him."
Nevula slices forward as fast as he can and swipes at the tree; but Dororo senses it and leaps out of the way; quickly recovering from his trauma.
"Assassin Magic: Identification Vision!" Dororo shouts as he looks straight at Alisa and Nevula; only to realize that he can't identify them.
Moments later; a flurry of shurikens fly at Alisa and Nevula. Nevula quickly forms a protective ball around Alisa and deflects the shurikens; much to Dororo's dismay.
Dororo draws his katakana and leaps towards them; only to be captured within Nevula's grip as he changes into snakes. "I see the rest over there; Daddy." Alisa states.
"No one must stand in the way of us getting to him…" Nevula states as they move swiftly down towards the party.
"Gero?! Ahhhh!!" Keroro screams as he's captured by Nevula and taken high into the air. Everyone looks up as Alisa stares down at them; talking amongst themselves. Nevula quickly changes into a spear and skewers right through Giroro's suit's chest; causing Giroro to jump out of it and produce two guns.
Reacting quickly; Nevula grabs the guns and Giroro before he can shoot; much to Giroro's shock. He calls out to Kururu; only to find that Kururu's been captured too.
"The yellow one did not put up much of a fight…" Nevula states to Alisa as he forms a ball around her. He sees Koyuki fly through the air towards him; and quickly vanishes into subspace and appears back at their house.
"I have done my part now, Alisa…" Nevula states as he puts Keroro and the others into a box; "…Now it's your turn." "Yes, Daddy…" Alisa states as they return to the party.
"Fuyuki…" Alisa states as she sees him at the party walking towards Momoka. "Nishizawa-san!" Fuyuki shouts as he walks towards her and waves. "Fuyuki-kun!" She shouts with a beaming smile; and just then Alisa lands right in-between them.
"Let's go, Fuyuki." Alisa states as she looks at him. Nevula quickly coils around him as they take off and leave; leaving Momoka stunned and angry.
"Wait, you!!" Momoka screams as she suddenly appears behind Alisa and Nevula; chasing after Fuyuki in her jetpack. A Pekoponjin…? Alisa asks herself in thought. Suddenly; a wave of shurikens rush past her; causing her to move suddenly and dodge them. …Another one too? Alisa asks herself.
"Who are you, and what did you do to Dororo?" Koyuki shouts. "Out of my way…" Alisa begins with an evil glare, "…I am taking Fuyuki!"
Initially, everyone is in shock over hearing this. They don't seem to take to the direct approach well… Nevula thinks to himself. "When you say you're taking him…?" Koyuki asks in confusion.
It would appear you can not reason with some Pekoponjin… Nevula thinks to himself. Suddenly, he looks over and sees Momoka raise her cannon arm.
"MOMOKA IMPACTO!!" She shouts as a ball of yellow energy comes racing towards them. Nevula quickly forms a bat and knocks it like a baseball far into the distance.
Koyuki quickly releases a wave of shurikens at Alisa; much to Fuyuki's dismay. "Wait everyone! You're forgetting about me!" He shouts in fear as he sees the shurikens come flying at him too.
Nevula quickly catches them and drops them where he caught them. "I grow tired of you…I shall do with you as I did with them." Alisa states and Nevula changes into a hairband of snakes.
Fuyuki realizes it and tries to warn Koyuki and Momoka; but fails as they are both turned to stone. "Let's go, Fuyuki." Alisa states. "W-where?" Fuyuki asks. "To our world…" Alisa states as Nevula and her fly off with Fuyuki in tow.
"A short time later; we arrived back at our home. Fuyuki and Alisa talked for a while; she introduced herself and explained what we were doing there; and about being a Dark Hunter…" Nevula explains as he continues the flashback, "…We showed him where his friends were; and I consumed the alien I had captured previously to show him as an example of what would happen if he did not join us; and then a few moments later…"
The window behind Alisa smashes apart as Tamama, Saburo, Natsumi and Angol Mois enter the room. "Keroro Platoon Special Mobile Attack Unit is here, desu!" Tamama shouts as they all stare down Alisa.
And just when I thought we had them all… Nevula sighs to himself as Alisa makes a quick comment.
"Everyone! Gunsou and the others are in that box over there!" Fuyuki shouts; and Tamama immediately races towards it; only to be outrun by Angol Mois. Nevula quickly trips her up; and she falls to the ground.
Tamama instantly becomes pissed off and starts to form an aura of anger around him. "I knew I shouldn't have come here with that woman!! How dare you steal my Gunsou-san from me?!" He shouts as forms a giant ball of jealousy and throws it at Alisa. I thought he was angry with that woman… Nevula thinks to himself; but reacts quickly and forms a pair of wings and absorbs Tamama's attack.
"It seems you belong to the darkness as well, so you have no affect over me." Alisa states as Tamama stares on in disbelief. He's quickly captured and imprisoned with the others.
"And that's when it happened. Angol Mois appeared before us in her true form; much to my shock…" Nevula states as he continues the story, "…She was the one who destroyed my home world; and I had to stop her before she could attack again."
He quickly captures Angol Mois and adds her to the box with the others before she can attack; leaving only Natsumi and Saburo. Alisa turns a little and sees Fuyuki gone from his chair. "Going somewhere, Fuyuki?" Alisa asks as she catches Saburo and Natsumi trying to sneak him out; leaving them to stop in shock.
"Alisa talked to him for a second, but that didn't work as they tried to flee…" Nevula continues with his story, "…I tried to stop them as well; but I was thinking at the same time; and it left me distracted. I decided that it would be best to use a Gorgon-like attack on them; and Alisa agreed."
"Fuyuki's sister appeared a few moments later and we attacked her; but it had no effect. While we were both distracted and bewildered by this; Fuyuki and the other Pekoponjin found a mirror and tricked us into looking at it; and we were frozen." Nevula explains, "I don't remember anything that happened after that; but I was able to free us from the effects of being turned to stone and we quickly escaped."
Kamiya laughs lightly as the flashback ends. "For some reason; that story doesn't surprise me at all…" Kamiya begins, "…But that's what friends do. They protect and help out their friends; and kidnapping Fuyuki-kun probably isn't the best way to make him…well; like you and join you; I guess. That is what you want, right?" Kamiya asks.
"I like Fuyuki and I think he will make an excellent ally; just as you are an excellent ally. I do not have the feelings of a Pekoponjin to 'like' him; but I am attracted to him in a way I can not understand…" Alisa comments.
"I think that's what they call attraction. It's perfectly natural." Kamiya smiles as she grabs Alisa's hand, "Come on. We need to go talk to my mom for a minute."
"Oh?" Alisa asks. "Yeah. I have to try to explain why you're here…" Kamiya laughs a little as she starts to walk down the hall with Alisa.
Moments later, a knock comes on Chiwa's door; and she gets up and opens the door. "Kamiya?" Chiwa asks as she fully opens the door and sees Alisa too.
"Mom…I was wondering…can Alisa-chan spend the night here tonight?" Kamiya asks her.
"Spend the night?" Both Alisa and Chiwa ask at the same time; causing Kamiya to laugh a little. "You're not supposed to be surprised about it; Alisa-chan." Kamiya mutters quietly.
"Um…when did she get here? I didn't here the front doorbell ring at all." Chiwa asks. "Well; you know…sometimes you just don’t here them…I guess…" Kamiya rubs the back of her head a little nervously.
Alisa stares on blankly as Chiwa rubs her chin. "Well; I don't know…" Chiwa begins. "Why not?" Kamiya asks quickly. "Well; it's not that I don't approve of it…it's just that…well; you've never had a sleepover before. Are you sure you'll be able to keep yourselves entertained all night? I mean…I've got a lot of work to do here and I can't be bothered tonight really…" Chiwa states.
"I know that I've never had anyone over before…but I'm sure that Alisa-chan and I can find something to do. We've got Terere-chan around too; so we should be able to have lots of fun!" Kamiya replies.
Chiwa thinks for a moment; then finally nods. "Alright; she can stay over for the night. Just be sure to try to keep it down; I'm going to try for a new job shortly; and I need to study for it." Chiwa replies.
"O.K. Mom! Thanks!" Kamiya replies as she gives her mom a hug. "No problem, honey. Now have fun you two." Chiwa replies as she hugs back and then waves goodbye to them.
As they walk down the hall together; Chiwa closes the door to her room. "This is going to be so much fun; Alisa-chan! I'm really excited now! I've never had a sleepover before; but I've heard my friends talk about it; and I know exactly what to do now!!" Kamiya shouts excitedly.
"A sleepover…" Alisa mutters to herself. "Oh wow…you've never had a sleepover either; have you?" Kamiya asks her. "No." Alisa replies, and Kamiya nods a little.
As soon as they enter the room, Terere jumps off of the bed and races over to them. "So, what did she say?" Terere asks happily. "She said yes. Alisa-chan's going to spend the night here tonight!" Kamiya giggles happily.
"Tetete; that's great!" Terere shouts as giggles. Alisa just looks on in confusion as Kamiya and Terere walk over to their bed.
"Hey; I have an idea! Let's see if I can get my other friends over too!" Kamiya shouts happily as she runs over to her phone in her room. "But…but what about me?" Terere shouts unhappily. "Oh, don't worry! You can stay here too; just use your anti-barrier!" Kamiya replies with a smile.
"Man…I always have to use my anti-barrier…" Terere pouts as she crosses her arms.
"Hello? Chiyo-chan? You busy tonight?" Kamiya asks her. "Um…well; I was just going to go to bed actually; Kamiya-san…" Chiyo replies as she sits on the edge of her bed; yawning a little in her pajamas.
"Oh…I see…sorry to have bothered you then. Goodnight Chiyo-chan!" Kamiya tells her. "No problem. Goodnight Kamiya-san." Chiyo replies as she hangs up and crawls into bed.
"Let's try some of the others!" Kamiya states as she flips through a small book and dials another number. "Hello?" Yomi asks as she answers the phone; dressed in a towel with her hair curled up over her head in a bun.
"Yomi-chan! It's Kamiya! Are you busy tonight?" Kamiya asks her with excitement. "Actually; I just showered and I was going to go to bed in a few minutes here. Sorry, Kamiya-san." She replies as she puts her glasses on.
"Oh no; that's fine; I understand. See you later then and goodnight; Yomi-chan." Kamiya replies; a little bit of a heavy atmosphere hanging over her head.
"A minute later…" The narrator states.
"No, that's alright. Sorry to have bothered you, Kagura-chan." Kamiya replies with a sigh as she hangs up the phone.
"Another minute later…" The narrator states.
"I completely understand Tomo-chan; when you've got to study; you've got to study…" Kamiya begins; then stops suddenly. "Hey! Since when do you study?!" She shouts in the phone; only to hear a click on the other end.
"Figures…that lazy Tomo-chan never wants to do anything…" Kamiya mutters sarcastically to herself.
"Another minute later…" The narrator states.
"Oh you can? That's great! I'll see you in a few minutes then; Osaka-chan!" Kamiya shouts; then her expression grows blank a few moments later. "No; I don't live in Nagasaki…"
Alisa and Terere listen as Kamiya's expression fades even more from sight. "No…I don't have three pink flamingos and a shrine in my front yard…" Kamiya states into the phone.
"Umm…well; just forget about it; Osaka-chan. Maybe some other time, O.K.?" Kamiya asks; and then hangs up a few moments later.
"Five minutes after she started calling…" The narrator states.
"No, Kaorin; Sakaki-san isn't here…" Kamiya replies with a heavy atmosphere over her; "…Well; that's O.K. then if you can't make it. I'll talk to you later then; Kaorin."
"No luck?" Terere asks. "Nope. Everyone's busy…" Kamiya sighs. She looks up a little and sees Alisa still sitting there in her wet clothes; a series of dots over her head.
"Um…let's see…first off; we'll need to get you into something drier and more comfortable; Alisa-chan," Kamiya begins as she walks over to her closet and opens the doors, "What size clothes do you wear?"
"Size?" Alisa asks; and Kamiya sweatdrops again. "Uh…well; you look to be about my size. Let's see if that works…if not; I might have to go get some of Mom's clothes or something."
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
Alisa stands in a pair of pink pajamas with little kitties on them; and Kamiya smiles happily at her as she looks at her from a short distance away.
"Wow, you really look pretty cute in those; Alisa-chan! I'm surprised you don't wear different outfits…" Kamiya states, "…I mean, I always see you in the same clothes whenever I see you."
"Daddy helps me maintain my clothes. I do not have to change my clothes often; since I do not sweat or have other Pekoponjin bodily functions. Daddy tells me that the clothes do smell after a while regardless; so he does wash them occasionally." Alisa states, thinking of Nevula washing clothes on a manual washboard.
"…Do you do everything with him?" Kamiya asks. "For the most part," Nevula states; appearing on Alisa's head, "I do make sure to have her change clothes while I'm not looking; as I did here when she changed into the clothes you gave her." "But other than that; Daddy and I are never separated." Alisa adds.
"Wow…you two are something else…" Kamiya mutters with a slight laugh.
"Something else?" Alisa asks with a question mark over her head. Wow…I've got to watch my expressions around you… Kamiya laughs a little and sweatdrops.
"Tetete…so, what are we going to do next?" Terere shouts. "Um…I don't know…how about watching a movie!" Kamiya shouts happily; then quickly gets a confused look on her face, "…You do know what a movie is, right, Alisa-chan?"
"Yes," Alisa begins, "It is what you Pekoponjin do for entertainment. I have been in a few theaters over time and seen a couple of these movies."
"Oh really? Wow; that's amazing! Which ones have you seen?" Kamiya asks. "I do not remember the names…they were not that entertaining." Alisa replies; leaving Kamiya with a blank expression.
"Um…maybe we shouldn't do a movie then…" Kamiya states as she thinks a little, "…How about we go out for a little while? I'm sure that be fun!"
"But aren't you supposed to stay at home during a sleepover?" Terere asks as a question mark appears above her head. "Normally…I think…but I don't have a thing to do here; honestly." Kamiya laughs a little nervously.
"Um…well; there's this game here. Let's play that!" Terere shouts as she holds up a game of chess. "Oh; that sounds fun! Let's try that!" Kamiya shouts.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Um…it's your move, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya states as she stares blankly at Alisa. Alisa stares at the game-board for a long time; then finally moves a piece.
"The pawn can only move one space at a time; Alisa-chan." Kamiya states as she reaches out towards her. Suddenly a series of spikes skewer the board; causing Kamiya to jump in shock.
"What are you doing?" Kamiya shouts in shock as she holds her hand back by her chest in fear. "Sorry, Kamiya; I thought that you were supposed to protect your king in this game." Nevula replies.
"Yes…but…well; not like that." Kamiya replies. "Well…so much for that game…" She sighs as she folds up the remnants of the game board and puts the pieces into the box.
"I am sorry, Kamiya. Maybe I should go…" Alisa states as she stands up and starts to leave. "No!" Kamiya shouts as she turns around and grabs Alisa's hand.
"Am I not causing you trouble?" Alisa asks. "No; you're fine! Please stay!" Kamiya shouts to her as she stands to her feet.
"But why?" Alisa asks. "Because…because…I want you to stay." Kamiya stutters a bit as she gestures to Alisa to seat down. As Alisa sits back down; Kamiya quickly takes a seat at her desk.
"I know!" She shouts suddenly; changing the mood, "We can do each other's hair!" "Huh?" Alisa asks in confusion.
"O.K.; come over here, Alisa-chan." Kamiya states as she motions for Alisa to come over. Alisa takes a seat near her on a small chair. "O.K.; what I'm going to do is take your hair and restyle it; and then you'll do the same to me! How does that sound?" Kamiya asks happily.
A series of dots appears over Alisa's head as Kamiya starts to remove the crystal balls holding Alisa's ponytails. "This is strange…but fine with me." Alisa finally replies; still confused.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"O.K.; I want you to close your eyes…" Kamiya states and Alisa closes her eyes. Kamiya spins her around on her chair and faces her in front of the mirror. "O.K.; open your eyes!" Kamiya shouts; and Alisa opens her eyes.
"So, what do you think?" Kamiya asks as she looks at Alisa with her new single ponytail hairstyle coming from the upper part of her head instead of at the bottom.
"Um…" Alisa mutters; unsure of how to respond. "It's…well…I don't know…" Nevula replies; looking in the mirror too.
"Wow…am I that bad?" Kamiya asks herself out loud. "I am just not used to my hair any other way, Kamiya. It is not you." Alisa replies quietly; and Kamiya smiles.
"Well; now that I've done your hair; you try mine!" Kamiya shouts as she turns her back to Alisa.
I've got a bad feeling about this… Terere thinks to herself as a heavy atmosphere hangs over her.
"Well; let's see how it turned out!" The narrator states, "…A few minutes later…"
"Um…" Kamiya begins with her eyes hidden from view as she looks in the mirror.
"Is it good, Kamiya?" Alisa asks. Kamiya stares at her reflection blankly as her hair is all over the place in no order whatsoever; spiky in some areas and flat in others.
"It's…well; it's different; I'll say that much, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya mutters; trying to be polite.
"Wow; you're no good at this, Alisa-dono!" Terere snickers to herself as she looks at Kamiya's hair. "What's so funny, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks; spinning around in her chair.
Almost instantly Terere starts laughing out of control. "Hey! That's not very nice! You shouldn't laugh!!" Kamiya shouts as she starts to get a little pissed. "I can't help it though! I mean look at your hair! It's too funny! Tetete!!!" Terere shouts as tears come out of her eyes from laughing so much.
"I…I…apologize, Kamiya…" Alisa mutters. "Oh, Alisa-chan; don't mind her! It's alright!" Kamiya states as she grabs Alisa's hands and looks her in the face, "I don't mind it. I can easily fix it and you didn't do that bad."
"Thank you, Kamiya-dono." Nevula states as Alisa looks up a little at her.
"You two have a peculiar relationship…" Alisa begins, "…How did you meet?"
"Um…well…there's really not that much to tell…" Kamiya begins, "…Terere-chan came here from Keron about a year or so ago. She was looking for Kururu-kun and his friends; and I was just living here like any ordinary schoolgirl; not a care in the world!"
"Oh really?" Terere asks; and Kamiya stops in shock. "O.K.; so I was always teased for talking to myself and stuff and I worried about it constantly…but come on…" Kamiya laughs nervously; trying not to be nervous.
"Anyway…" Kamiya quickly continues, "…Terere-chan came here and started searching for Kururu-kun and his friends. She didn't know anybody here other than them; and she was really sacred and all alone. I came home one day to find her hiding in my closet. I was scared at first; but we got around to talking and we became quick friends. After that; we just always hung around together; and I said I'd help her find her friends; and she'd protect me and always be by my side. That's about it; right; Terere-chan?"
An air of silence hangs over the room as Terere slowly turns away from Kamiya.
"Um…isn't that right, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks with a little concern in her voice. Terere looks away from Kamiya; her head hung down as she starts to cry a little.
"I'm sorry Kamiya-dono…I lied to you…" Terere states, "…I can't keep it a secret any longer. I have to tell you the truth."
"What are you talking about? The truth about what?" Kamiya asks in shock.
"The truth about how I came to Pekopon." Terere states.
"You mean…you didn't come on a spaceship like you told me? What are you talking about?" Kamiya asks again.
"No…that much is true; but do you remember a short time after we met…when you came in and found those Keronians trying to take me away?" Terere asks.
"Sure I remember that; but-" Kamiya begins when she suddenly stops in mid sentence. "Don't tell me…you're a…criminal?!" Kamiya shouts in shock.
"No; it's not that…well…I kind of am; I guess…" Terere replies with great sadness.
"WHAT?!" Kamiya shouts in shock as Alisa listens with a series of question marks over her head.
"You see; they weren't mean bullies like I told you later…I lied to you about them; Kamiya-dono!" Terere shouts as she starts crying.
"Oh; don't cry; Terere-chan!" Kamiya says as she hugs Terere tightly and comforts her, "Just tell me what happened; it's O.K."
"You're sure you're not mad at me; Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks; sniffling as she tries to stop crying. "I'm not mad at you, Terere-chan; I could never get mad at you!" Kamiya exclaims.
"Well…I guess I should tell you the truth about me and the Kizuzu Platoon…" Terere states. "The Kizuzu Platoon? Oh yeah…that's what they called themselves; I had nearly forgotten!" Kamiya adds with a finger pointing in the air.
"Yes; there were 5 of them; don't you remember?" Terere asks. "Um…not really. I don't recall it that well actually…it's been too long for me…" Kamiya mutters sheepishly.
"Yeah; there was the leader, Kizuzu Taisa. He's an old man; I don't know how old is now; but he had a metal leg and he was missing an eye too!" Terere explains as she produces a mental picture of him.
"I remember him the most; but I've forgotten about the rest of the platoon though…" Kamiya mutters with a sweatdrop.
"How can Terere remember them so well; but Kamiya can't?" The narrator asks with a tone of dismay.
"Well; there was Torara Gochou; Haruru Heichou; Senshishi Nittohei and Tobibi Ittohei. They were all apart of the Kizuzu Platoon when I came to Pekopon…and actually; they were part of the way I came to Pekopon as well…" Terere states with a little shame.
"Really? Tell me what happened!" Kamiya shouts as she and Alisa listen to Terere.
"So; what's the story behind Terere and her interaction with the Kizuzu Platoon? How does Kamiya know them? And what's the mysteries behind the Kizuzu Platoon?" The narrator asks, "Keep watching, everyone!"
Here it is; the first part of the "How Terere met Kamiya" installment; featuring a special cameo by a fan platoon (they will be appearing in all 4 parts of this installment)! :)
Thanks again to everyone for their patience; and I hope you enjoy it!! :D
And a special thanks to :iconwindymon: for letting me use her Kizuzu Platoon in this story! I will be co-writing their parts with her; so I may be a little slow with the updates...just so everyone knows. ^^; Thanks again!
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 21: "Alisa and Kamiya: A sleepover and a story? De arimasu!"
"A few weeks have passed since Kamiya and Alisa last met, shortly after Alisa went off to meet Fuyuki for the first time…" The narrator states, "…But the events in Kamiya's life haven't been any less strange."
"What do you mean by that?" Terere asks; looking up at the narrator as she stands in the hallway of Kamiya's house. "Um…well…I mean…" The narrator thinks, "…Well; for instance; look at you."
"Are you saying that I'm strange or something?" Terere asks with concern and a slight tone of anger. "No, it's just that normal people don't live with Keronians and-" The narrator starts when he's cut off.
"You mean my Kamiya-dono isn't normal now?!" Terere shouts in shock. "I think I'm just digging myself a hole here…" The narrator sighs.
"Terere-chan! I'm home!!" Kamiya yells from a short distance away as she walks into the house. "Welcome home, Kamiya-dono!! Tetete!!" Terere shouts happily as she races down the hall as fast as she can towards Kamiya.
"Say, I thought I heard you talking to someone…" Kamiya starts off as she removes her shoes and Terere enters the room. "Oh, it was no one important; Kamiya-dono!" Terere giggles with a cute smile.
"…I'm not important?" The narrator sighs, "…I'd like to see you tell the story without me."
"I'm kind of hungry…" Kamiya begins as she starts to make her way into the kitchen; ignoring the narrator. "Oooh! What are we going to have Kamiya-dono?" Terere shouts; racing around the kitchen excitedly.
Kamiya sweatdrops a little bit. "Wow…don't tell me you haven't had anything all day?" Kamiya mutters as she looks down at Terere; who stops racing around.
"Well…I did eat a little…" Terere comments. Kamiya opens the refrigerator and sighs a puff of air. "Like all of the leftovers from last night's dinner?" Kamiya asks limply.
"Tetete; yeah…" Terere giggles as she looks up at Kamiya. "Oh well…let's see what I can make. Mom won't be home for a while still; so I'll make something quick for us." Kamiya states as she shuts the refrigerator and opens a cupboard.
"What are you going to make, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks. "Probably just some of these quick noodles you just add water to." Kamiya replies.
"A short time passes…" The narrator states.
Kamiya tosses the empty cups of ramen into the trash; looking up at the clock as she does. "Wow…time flies; I guess." Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
Terere; now in Kamiya's room; lays on her bed and flips through a book and laughs. "What are you doing up there, Terere-chan?" Kamiya curiously shouts from downstairs in the kitchen. "You have to see this, Kamiya-dono! This is hilarious! Tetete!!" Terere shouts back.
A minute or so later; Kamiya makes her way up the stairs and to her room. "What is it, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she goes into the room and sees Terere on her bed reading a magazine.
"Look at these Pekoponjin! It's so funny what they find to be in fashion…really!" Terere shouts as she flips through the magazine and laughs at all of the different fashions the people are wearing.
"…That book looks familiar…" Kamiya begins with a question mark above her head.
"Oh! Look at this one! It's hilarious; right, Kamiya-dono?" Terere shouts as she holds up the magazine on a page with some girl wearing a maid's outfit.
Kamiya quickly swipes the book from her hands; much to Terere's surprise. "What…what's wrong?" Terere asks; suddenly sad and concerned.
Kamiya quickly comes to her senses and bows over. "I'm sorry Terere-chan…it's just that…well; this is my book, and I read it to get fashion tips…" Kamiya begins with a huge sweatdrop.
"Oh really? But why, Kamiya-dono?" Terere states, her finger on her lower lip, "You're pretty as it is; why would you need something like that?"
Kamiya looks up at Terere; totally stunned. "You-you think so?" Kamiya asks. Terere nods and walks over and takes a seat next to Terere on the bed.
"You know it's very hard for me to fit in, Terere-chan…even before I met you. I've always been someone unpopular…" Kamiya begins as she looks at the magazine's cover, "…And that was really sweet of you to say…but I'm just not the kind of girl I want to be…"
"What do you mean, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks; looking up at her with great concern. "I don't know how to explain it…I just never really fit in with the rest of the girls in my classes; and I always wanted to. And I'm starting to get there…but in the end it just seems like they don't really want to be my friend outside of school…" Kamiya explains.
"How so?" Terere asks. "…They almost never call me when they go out and have fun; and I usually have to run into them in order to do something with them." Kamiya explains.
"I'm still not understanding how that has anything to do with you…" Terere states. Kamiya sighs as she sets the magazine down and stands up. "It's hard to explain I guess, Terere-chan. I don't know why; but I still don't feel as though I belong with them; as a friend; and I can't figure out why. I figure it must be something with me…" Kamiya states.
Terere looks up at Kamiya and gives her a thumb's up. "Don't worry about it; Kamiya-dono! You're a nice person and I know that your friends love having you around; both inside and outside of school!" Terere winks.
Kamiya looks over at Terere and smiles lightly. "Thank you so much, Terere-chan!" Kamiya states as she reaches over and hugs Terere tightly. "Tetete…you're welcome, Kamiya-dono!" Terere giggles as she hugs Kamiya back.
Suddenly, they jump a little as they hear the front door downstairs close. "I think Mom's home," Kamiya states as she gently puts Terere down on the bed, "I'm going to go see if she needs any help. Want to help?"
"Sure! I'll come too! Tetete!" Terere shouts as she hops off the bed and follows Kamiya out of the room.
As they make their way down the stairs; Terere and Kamiya see Chiwa Yumenna unpacking some groceries.
"Hello Mom!" Kamiya states as she walks into the kitchen. "Oh, Kamiya. I didn't see you there…" Chiwa states as she looks over at her for a moment; then continues to unpack groceries.
"Did you need any help?" Kamiya asks. "Well; I think I've got it this time; actually…" Chiwa begins. "Can I help you put anything away; Mama-dono?" Terere shouts happily as she hops up and down.
Kamiya sweatdrops a little as both she and her mother laugh a little. "Tell you what Terere-chan. If you put this new pan away into the pantry for me; I'll give you one of these new ice cream treats I bought!" Chiwa states.
"Oh wow, really?!" Terere shouts as her eyes start to sparkle with happiness. "Really Mom…you spoil her more than I do…" Kamiya laughs a little as she sweatdrops more.
"Not everyone has a cute little friend like you do; Kamiya." Chiwa replies with a smile. Kamiya blinks a little in surprise. "…I guess I never thought about it that way before…" Kamiya replies with slight confusion.
"There you go Mama-dono!!" Terere shouts happily as she closes the pantry door. "Alright; and here you go, Terere-chan." Chiwa replies as she hands Terere a popsicle.
"Yay!! Thank you so much!!" Terere squeals with glee as she races off and out of the kitchen.
Kamiya watches her leave and then turns back to her mom. "I'm surprised she doesn't get fat with as much as she eats…" Kamiya mutters quietly.
"That's not a very nice thing to say." Chiwa states; and Kamiya instantly covers her mouth. "Oh no! Did I say that out loud?! I'm so sorry; I didn't mean it! I was just thinking it; really!" Kamiya bows quickly up and down as she apologizes to her mother.
"I still wonder where you get your politeness from…" Chiwa laughs a little bit as she puts some more groceries away. Kamiya stops bowing and looks up at her. "Really?" Kamiya asks; now a little confused.
"Your dad is very polite; but not to the level that you are…" Chiwa begins, "…And I like to think that I'm polite; but people have told me before in the past that I can be rude too."
"Um…" Kamiya begins; unsure of how to respond. Chiwa looks over at her and laughs a little. "Oh, don't worry about it. It's a good thing you're so polite; nobody's like that anymore nowadays." Chiwa smiles.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head lightly as she blushes a little. "Oh Mom…really…" Kamiya mutters out of embarrassment.
"Say, did you take your bath yet?" Chiwa asks as she finishes putting away the last groceries. "Oh no; I forgot! I got home and got hungry; and-" Kamiya begins. "-And ate the rest of the leftovers from last night?" Chiwa laughs lightly as she asks.
"Actually…that was all Terere-chan…" Kamiya mutters as she sweatdrops.
"Wow…she ate all that and was still hungry for some ice cream?" Chiwa mutters, "I'm surprised she doesn't gain weight."
Suddenly; Kamiya and Chiwa look at each other; realizing what she had just said; and start laughing. "I guess it wasn't really that mean of a thing to say; after all." Chiwa mutters; laughing as she stands next to Kamiya.
"It's good to know that I'm not the only one who thinks so…" Kamiya mutters, "…I think I'm going to go take that bath now before I forget again."
"Alright. I'll be in my room then." Chiwa states as she walks off towards her bedroom. Kamiya makes her way up the stairs and into her room; and opens a drawer.
"These look really cute…I think I'll wear these tonight!" Kamiya giggles to herself as she pulls out a pair of pajamas and sets the neatly folded garments on top of her dresser.
After she grabs the rest of the clothes she needs; she takes all of them and makes her way towards the bathroom.
"I know it's not normal to do this; but just wearing a towel around the house seems so strange…" Kamiya mutters lightly to herself as she sweatdrops a little. She opens the bathroom door and sets her clothes on a small table in a corner of the bathroom.
"…But I guess that it's one more way I'm not like normal girls." Kamiya laughs a little as she undoes her ponytail in the back of her head and lets her hair fall down around her shoulders.
She takes off her shirt and sets it down and starts to undo her bra when she senses something. "Um…do you mind?" Kamiya asks.
"Ah…sorry…" The narrator laughs nervously as the scene slowly pulls out of the bathroom.
"Well; as you can see; Kamiya's life isn't that normal; ranging from having a Keronian friend to not being like normal girls in her day-to-day life…" The narrator states as a small clock ticks time by.
"…Hmm…I think that should be long enough…" The narrator states as the scene reopens to see the shower curtain pulled back and Kamiya silhouetted in the tub; sitting in it.
"Kamiya-dono! Can I join you?" Terere shouts as she opens the door to the bathroom. Kamiya flinches a little; but peers out from behind the curtain on the tub. "Well…not after you've just eaten, Terere-chan. You know that you shouldn't take a bath after just eating." Kamiya replies.
"Oh…that's right…I keep forgetting…" Terere replies with a tone of sadness. "I'm sorry Terere-chan; I just don’t want to see you getting sick is all. You know how much I care about you." Kamiya tells her.
"I know, Kamiya-dono; and thanks!" Terere smiles as she closes the door to the bathroom. Kamiya sighs as she hears Terere walk away and relaxes back in the tub; letting her hair float in the water as bubbles float all throughout the tub.
"Poor Terere-chan…sometimes I feel like I spoil her too much; and other times I feel really guilty for not spoiling her enough…" Kamiya states to herself as she uses a small sponge to wash her arm, "…I wonder it's normal to feel this way?"
"I would imagine that it is." A voice replies; and Kamiya instantly freezes in fear. She clenches the edges of the tub; unable to move out of complete fear.
Suddenly; the curtain gets drawn back; and Alisa stands near the edge of the tub; looking down at her.
"Oh wow; it's only you…" Kamiya sighs a breath of relief; but still covers herself as she turns bright red from embarrassment, "…what are you doing here? I'm right in the middle of a bath!"
"A bath?" Alisa asks in confusion; looking down at Kamiya. Kamiya suddenly sweatdrops; still covering herself with her arms.
"Don't tell me that you don't take baths…" Kamiya trails off as her pupils shrink to tiny dots.
"No, but I do stand under water and let that wash the dirt off of me from time to time." Alisa replies innocently. "Oh…you mean a shower…" Kamiya replies with a sigh, "…I was a little worried for a minute there…"
"What is this bath like? Is it like being underwater and fighting Longteruma?" Alisa asks. Kamiya's jaw hangs open as she looks at Alisa in confusion. "Um…I'm not going to even start guessing what that just meant; but I'd say no." Kamiya replies sheepishly.
"Oh…" Alisa replies, looking in confusion at the bath, "…May I join you then?"
Kamiya's jaw drops fully as she looks up at Alisa. "Are you serious?!" Kamiya shouts in shock. "Yes. I am not really capable of being comical…" Alisa mutters as she looks down at Kamiya.
Suddenly; Alisa starts to loosen her necktie; and Kamiya quickly starts to wave her hands in the air frantically. "Please Alisa-chan; really! This is…this is…" Kamiya begins as she tries to remain polite, "…This isn't right! You can take a bath after I'm done!"
"Oh?" Alisa asks in confusion. "Yes; Alisa-chan! It's…well; it's not right for you to come in here with me…I mean Terere-chan's one thing being a Keronian and just playing in here like a little kid; but with you and me; it's…well; it's just not right! I don't know how to explain it without being mean or rude." Kamiya replies; covering herself up once again.
"What is wrong with it; Kamiya?" Alisa asks; retying her necktie. "Well…um…how do I explain this…" Kamiya thinks to herself, "…I'm just not; well you know…"
A question mark pops up over Alisa's head; and Kamiya sweatdrops. "You don't know; do you?" Kamiya asks and Alisa shakes her head.
"Um…well; let's just say that girls don't normally bath together; at least not privately like this. They might go to a sauna together or shower in the locker rooms at school or something; but not like this. This is…really weird." Kamiya replies.
"Oh." Alisa replies, "What about a girl and a guy?" "Um…well; maybe if the guy and girl loved each other or something…I don't honestly know; I don't really think about guys at all." Kamiya replies.
"Do you think about girls then?" Alisa asks innocently out of confusion. Kamiya instantly gets a look of sheer shock on her face. "No…that's not the case either…" Kamiya begins; a little disturbed now; "I just don't think about anyone that way; that's all."
"Oh…" Alisa replies, "So, does that mean you think less of me for liking Fuyuki?" Alisa asks. "No…why would I think that?" Kamiya asks a little surprised as a question mark floats away from her head.
"Kamiya? Everything alright in there?" Kamiya's mother asks from the other side of the door.
"Uh, yes Mom; everything's fine!" Kamiya shouts. Suddenly; the door opens and Chiwa enters; only to see Kamiya sitting in the tub with the curtain pulled back slightly.
"I thought I heard someone else in here with you…" she states as she walks over and closes the window not far from the bathtub. "No, it was just me in here, Mom." Kamiya replies with a sheepish grin.
"O.K. then…but you really should try to stop talking to yourself; it's a bad habit, you know." Chiwa states calmly as she walks out of the bathroom and closes the door.
Kamiya sighs a puff of air as she looks up at the bathroom window. "Wow…I really need to lock the doors and windows when I take a bath…" Kamiya replies with a sigh.
"A short time later…" The narrator states.
"Oh, hi Kamiya-dono. Sorry I bothered you in the bath today…" Terere states as Kamiya walks in; dressed in her purple Autobot pajamas.
"Don't worry about it; Terere-chan," Kamiya begins with a sigh, "I think I've had my fair share of people walk in on me today."
"Oh? What happened?" Terere asks as she walks over to Kamiya. "I'd rather not talk about it, actually. It was really weird and I'm still a little unnerved from it." Kamiya replies.
Terere watches her walk over to her dresser with confusion. "Um…there was something I was going to tell you…" Terere begins sheepishly. "Oh? What's that, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she brushes her hair a little bit.
"You know that friend of yours; Alisa Southerncross?" Terere begins, "Well; she's sitting out on the patio; waiting for you."
Kamiya drops her brush and turns to Terere. "You mean…she's been waiting out there this whole time?" Kamiya shouts in shock, "It's not that warm out there! She must be freezing!"
Kamiya quickly rushes to the door to her patio on her bedroom and opens it; and sees Alisa leaning on the railing; unaffected by the cold weather.
"…Aren't you cold?" Kamiya asks her; sweatdropping a little. "No." Alisa replies calmly; leaving Kamiya only to sigh in defeat.
"Um…well; did you want to come inside?" Kamiya asks. "But you did not want me inside with you last time..." Alisa begins.
Kamiya rubs the back of her head and grunts a little bit. "Well; taking a bath naked with another girl and being in the same house in general with another fully dressed girl are two totally different things; Alisa-chan." Kamiya sheepishly replies.
"Oh?" Alisa asks innocently. "Wow…you really don't know anything about how we live; do you?" Kamiya mutters quietly to herself.
"No…" Alisa begins, "…Daddy is trying to help me become Pekoponjin; but I am not there yet."
"Ah…" Kamiya begins; sweatdropping. I really have to stop talking to myself out loud… Kamiya thinks to herself.
"…Um, why don't you come on in then." Kamiya states; quickly changing the subject. Alisa walks in and Kamiya closes the door behind her.
"So, why did you come here? Weren't you with Fuyuki-kun now?" Kamiya asks as walks over to the door to the rest of the house and opens it. "I was…but our first encounter was not as I had planned it…" Alisa states. "Oh really?" Kamiya asks in confusion.
"Let me explain…" Nevula states as he appears on Alisa's hairband and looks down at Kamiya, "…We had saw Fuyuki-kun earlier in the day; and he and Alisa exchanged glances briefly; but it was enough to have him enter the compact we needed to make him our ally; and later that night we found he was going to be at a Halloween party…"
"Flashback!" The narrator states happily.
"Hmm…he's here alright; but it would appear that the Dark Race beings that surround him also protect him…" Nevula states as Alisa floats above the Halloween party down below. "And what should we do about it; Daddy?" Alisa asks him.
"We must remove them," Nevula states, "Leave that to me."
"Keroro-kun…" a lone voice sobs in a nearby tree. "Is that one of them, Daddy?" Alisa asks. "Yes…" He says as he forms a blade, "…I will take care of him."
Nevula slices forward as fast as he can and swipes at the tree; but Dororo senses it and leaps out of the way; quickly recovering from his trauma.
"Assassin Magic: Identification Vision!" Dororo shouts as he looks straight at Alisa and Nevula; only to realize that he can't identify them.
Moments later; a flurry of shurikens fly at Alisa and Nevula. Nevula quickly forms a protective ball around Alisa and deflects the shurikens; much to Dororo's dismay.
Dororo draws his katakana and leaps towards them; only to be captured within Nevula's grip as he changes into snakes. "I see the rest over there; Daddy." Alisa states.
"No one must stand in the way of us getting to him…" Nevula states as they move swiftly down towards the party.
"Gero?! Ahhhh!!" Keroro screams as he's captured by Nevula and taken high into the air. Everyone looks up as Alisa stares down at them; talking amongst themselves. Nevula quickly changes into a spear and skewers right through Giroro's suit's chest; causing Giroro to jump out of it and produce two guns.
Reacting quickly; Nevula grabs the guns and Giroro before he can shoot; much to Giroro's shock. He calls out to Kururu; only to find that Kururu's been captured too.
"The yellow one did not put up much of a fight…" Nevula states to Alisa as he forms a ball around her. He sees Koyuki fly through the air towards him; and quickly vanishes into subspace and appears back at their house.
"I have done my part now, Alisa…" Nevula states as he puts Keroro and the others into a box; "…Now it's your turn." "Yes, Daddy…" Alisa states as they return to the party.
"Fuyuki…" Alisa states as she sees him at the party walking towards Momoka. "Nishizawa-san!" Fuyuki shouts as he walks towards her and waves. "Fuyuki-kun!" She shouts with a beaming smile; and just then Alisa lands right in-between them.
"Let's go, Fuyuki." Alisa states as she looks at him. Nevula quickly coils around him as they take off and leave; leaving Momoka stunned and angry.
"Wait, you!!" Momoka screams as she suddenly appears behind Alisa and Nevula; chasing after Fuyuki in her jetpack. A Pekoponjin…? Alisa asks herself in thought. Suddenly; a wave of shurikens rush past her; causing her to move suddenly and dodge them. …Another one too? Alisa asks herself.
"Who are you, and what did you do to Dororo?" Koyuki shouts. "Out of my way…" Alisa begins with an evil glare, "…I am taking Fuyuki!"
Initially, everyone is in shock over hearing this. They don't seem to take to the direct approach well… Nevula thinks to himself. "When you say you're taking him…?" Koyuki asks in confusion.
It would appear you can not reason with some Pekoponjin… Nevula thinks to himself. Suddenly, he looks over and sees Momoka raise her cannon arm.
"MOMOKA IMPACTO!!" She shouts as a ball of yellow energy comes racing towards them. Nevula quickly forms a bat and knocks it like a baseball far into the distance.
Koyuki quickly releases a wave of shurikens at Alisa; much to Fuyuki's dismay. "Wait everyone! You're forgetting about me!" He shouts in fear as he sees the shurikens come flying at him too.
Nevula quickly catches them and drops them where he caught them. "I grow tired of you…I shall do with you as I did with them." Alisa states and Nevula changes into a hairband of snakes.
Fuyuki realizes it and tries to warn Koyuki and Momoka; but fails as they are both turned to stone. "Let's go, Fuyuki." Alisa states. "W-where?" Fuyuki asks. "To our world…" Alisa states as Nevula and her fly off with Fuyuki in tow.
"A short time later; we arrived back at our home. Fuyuki and Alisa talked for a while; she introduced herself and explained what we were doing there; and about being a Dark Hunter…" Nevula explains as he continues the flashback, "…We showed him where his friends were; and I consumed the alien I had captured previously to show him as an example of what would happen if he did not join us; and then a few moments later…"
The window behind Alisa smashes apart as Tamama, Saburo, Natsumi and Angol Mois enter the room. "Keroro Platoon Special Mobile Attack Unit is here, desu!" Tamama shouts as they all stare down Alisa.
And just when I thought we had them all… Nevula sighs to himself as Alisa makes a quick comment.
"Everyone! Gunsou and the others are in that box over there!" Fuyuki shouts; and Tamama immediately races towards it; only to be outrun by Angol Mois. Nevula quickly trips her up; and she falls to the ground.
Tamama instantly becomes pissed off and starts to form an aura of anger around him. "I knew I shouldn't have come here with that woman!! How dare you steal my Gunsou-san from me?!" He shouts as forms a giant ball of jealousy and throws it at Alisa. I thought he was angry with that woman… Nevula thinks to himself; but reacts quickly and forms a pair of wings and absorbs Tamama's attack.
"It seems you belong to the darkness as well, so you have no affect over me." Alisa states as Tamama stares on in disbelief. He's quickly captured and imprisoned with the others.
"And that's when it happened. Angol Mois appeared before us in her true form; much to my shock…" Nevula states as he continues the story, "…She was the one who destroyed my home world; and I had to stop her before she could attack again."
He quickly captures Angol Mois and adds her to the box with the others before she can attack; leaving only Natsumi and Saburo. Alisa turns a little and sees Fuyuki gone from his chair. "Going somewhere, Fuyuki?" Alisa asks as she catches Saburo and Natsumi trying to sneak him out; leaving them to stop in shock.
"Alisa talked to him for a second, but that didn't work as they tried to flee…" Nevula continues with his story, "…I tried to stop them as well; but I was thinking at the same time; and it left me distracted. I decided that it would be best to use a Gorgon-like attack on them; and Alisa agreed."
"Fuyuki's sister appeared a few moments later and we attacked her; but it had no effect. While we were both distracted and bewildered by this; Fuyuki and the other Pekoponjin found a mirror and tricked us into looking at it; and we were frozen." Nevula explains, "I don't remember anything that happened after that; but I was able to free us from the effects of being turned to stone and we quickly escaped."
Kamiya laughs lightly as the flashback ends. "For some reason; that story doesn't surprise me at all…" Kamiya begins, "…But that's what friends do. They protect and help out their friends; and kidnapping Fuyuki-kun probably isn't the best way to make him…well; like you and join you; I guess. That is what you want, right?" Kamiya asks.
"I like Fuyuki and I think he will make an excellent ally; just as you are an excellent ally. I do not have the feelings of a Pekoponjin to 'like' him; but I am attracted to him in a way I can not understand…" Alisa comments.
"I think that's what they call attraction. It's perfectly natural." Kamiya smiles as she grabs Alisa's hand, "Come on. We need to go talk to my mom for a minute."
"Oh?" Alisa asks. "Yeah. I have to try to explain why you're here…" Kamiya laughs a little as she starts to walk down the hall with Alisa.
Moments later, a knock comes on Chiwa's door; and she gets up and opens the door. "Kamiya?" Chiwa asks as she fully opens the door and sees Alisa too.
"Mom…I was wondering…can Alisa-chan spend the night here tonight?" Kamiya asks her.
"Spend the night?" Both Alisa and Chiwa ask at the same time; causing Kamiya to laugh a little. "You're not supposed to be surprised about it; Alisa-chan." Kamiya mutters quietly.
"Um…when did she get here? I didn't here the front doorbell ring at all." Chiwa asks. "Well; you know…sometimes you just don’t here them…I guess…" Kamiya rubs the back of her head a little nervously.
Alisa stares on blankly as Chiwa rubs her chin. "Well; I don't know…" Chiwa begins. "Why not?" Kamiya asks quickly. "Well; it's not that I don't approve of it…it's just that…well; you've never had a sleepover before. Are you sure you'll be able to keep yourselves entertained all night? I mean…I've got a lot of work to do here and I can't be bothered tonight really…" Chiwa states.
"I know that I've never had anyone over before…but I'm sure that Alisa-chan and I can find something to do. We've got Terere-chan around too; so we should be able to have lots of fun!" Kamiya replies.
Chiwa thinks for a moment; then finally nods. "Alright; she can stay over for the night. Just be sure to try to keep it down; I'm going to try for a new job shortly; and I need to study for it." Chiwa replies.
"O.K. Mom! Thanks!" Kamiya replies as she gives her mom a hug. "No problem, honey. Now have fun you two." Chiwa replies as she hugs back and then waves goodbye to them.
As they walk down the hall together; Chiwa closes the door to her room. "This is going to be so much fun; Alisa-chan! I'm really excited now! I've never had a sleepover before; but I've heard my friends talk about it; and I know exactly what to do now!!" Kamiya shouts excitedly.
"A sleepover…" Alisa mutters to herself. "Oh wow…you've never had a sleepover either; have you?" Kamiya asks her. "No." Alisa replies, and Kamiya nods a little.
As soon as they enter the room, Terere jumps off of the bed and races over to them. "So, what did she say?" Terere asks happily. "She said yes. Alisa-chan's going to spend the night here tonight!" Kamiya giggles happily.
"Tetete; that's great!" Terere shouts as giggles. Alisa just looks on in confusion as Kamiya and Terere walk over to their bed.
"Hey; I have an idea! Let's see if I can get my other friends over too!" Kamiya shouts happily as she runs over to her phone in her room. "But…but what about me?" Terere shouts unhappily. "Oh, don't worry! You can stay here too; just use your anti-barrier!" Kamiya replies with a smile.
"Man…I always have to use my anti-barrier…" Terere pouts as she crosses her arms.
"Hello? Chiyo-chan? You busy tonight?" Kamiya asks her. "Um…well; I was just going to go to bed actually; Kamiya-san…" Chiyo replies as she sits on the edge of her bed; yawning a little in her pajamas.
"Oh…I see…sorry to have bothered you then. Goodnight Chiyo-chan!" Kamiya tells her. "No problem. Goodnight Kamiya-san." Chiyo replies as she hangs up and crawls into bed.
"Let's try some of the others!" Kamiya states as she flips through a small book and dials another number. "Hello?" Yomi asks as she answers the phone; dressed in a towel with her hair curled up over her head in a bun.
"Yomi-chan! It's Kamiya! Are you busy tonight?" Kamiya asks her with excitement. "Actually; I just showered and I was going to go to bed in a few minutes here. Sorry, Kamiya-san." She replies as she puts her glasses on.
"Oh no; that's fine; I understand. See you later then and goodnight; Yomi-chan." Kamiya replies; a little bit of a heavy atmosphere hanging over her head.
"A minute later…" The narrator states.
"No, that's alright. Sorry to have bothered you, Kagura-chan." Kamiya replies with a sigh as she hangs up the phone.
"Another minute later…" The narrator states.
"I completely understand Tomo-chan; when you've got to study; you've got to study…" Kamiya begins; then stops suddenly. "Hey! Since when do you study?!" She shouts in the phone; only to hear a click on the other end.
"Figures…that lazy Tomo-chan never wants to do anything…" Kamiya mutters sarcastically to herself.
"Another minute later…" The narrator states.
"Oh you can? That's great! I'll see you in a few minutes then; Osaka-chan!" Kamiya shouts; then her expression grows blank a few moments later. "No; I don't live in Nagasaki…"
Alisa and Terere listen as Kamiya's expression fades even more from sight. "No…I don't have three pink flamingos and a shrine in my front yard…" Kamiya states into the phone.
"Umm…well; just forget about it; Osaka-chan. Maybe some other time, O.K.?" Kamiya asks; and then hangs up a few moments later.
"Five minutes after she started calling…" The narrator states.
"No, Kaorin; Sakaki-san isn't here…" Kamiya replies with a heavy atmosphere over her; "…Well; that's O.K. then if you can't make it. I'll talk to you later then; Kaorin."
"No luck?" Terere asks. "Nope. Everyone's busy…" Kamiya sighs. She looks up a little and sees Alisa still sitting there in her wet clothes; a series of dots over her head.
"Um…let's see…first off; we'll need to get you into something drier and more comfortable; Alisa-chan," Kamiya begins as she walks over to her closet and opens the doors, "What size clothes do you wear?"
"Size?" Alisa asks; and Kamiya sweatdrops again. "Uh…well; you look to be about my size. Let's see if that works…if not; I might have to go get some of Mom's clothes or something."
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
Alisa stands in a pair of pink pajamas with little kitties on them; and Kamiya smiles happily at her as she looks at her from a short distance away.
"Wow, you really look pretty cute in those; Alisa-chan! I'm surprised you don't wear different outfits…" Kamiya states, "…I mean, I always see you in the same clothes whenever I see you."
"Daddy helps me maintain my clothes. I do not have to change my clothes often; since I do not sweat or have other Pekoponjin bodily functions. Daddy tells me that the clothes do smell after a while regardless; so he does wash them occasionally." Alisa states, thinking of Nevula washing clothes on a manual washboard.
"…Do you do everything with him?" Kamiya asks. "For the most part," Nevula states; appearing on Alisa's head, "I do make sure to have her change clothes while I'm not looking; as I did here when she changed into the clothes you gave her." "But other than that; Daddy and I are never separated." Alisa adds.
"Wow…you two are something else…" Kamiya mutters with a slight laugh.
"Something else?" Alisa asks with a question mark over her head. Wow…I've got to watch my expressions around you… Kamiya laughs a little and sweatdrops.
"Tetete…so, what are we going to do next?" Terere shouts. "Um…I don't know…how about watching a movie!" Kamiya shouts happily; then quickly gets a confused look on her face, "…You do know what a movie is, right, Alisa-chan?"
"Yes," Alisa begins, "It is what you Pekoponjin do for entertainment. I have been in a few theaters over time and seen a couple of these movies."
"Oh really? Wow; that's amazing! Which ones have you seen?" Kamiya asks. "I do not remember the names…they were not that entertaining." Alisa replies; leaving Kamiya with a blank expression.
"Um…maybe we shouldn't do a movie then…" Kamiya states as she thinks a little, "…How about we go out for a little while? I'm sure that be fun!"
"But aren't you supposed to stay at home during a sleepover?" Terere asks as a question mark appears above her head. "Normally…I think…but I don't have a thing to do here; honestly." Kamiya laughs a little nervously.
"Um…well; there's this game here. Let's play that!" Terere shouts as she holds up a game of chess. "Oh; that sounds fun! Let's try that!" Kamiya shouts.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Um…it's your move, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya states as she stares blankly at Alisa. Alisa stares at the game-board for a long time; then finally moves a piece.
"The pawn can only move one space at a time; Alisa-chan." Kamiya states as she reaches out towards her. Suddenly a series of spikes skewer the board; causing Kamiya to jump in shock.
"What are you doing?" Kamiya shouts in shock as she holds her hand back by her chest in fear. "Sorry, Kamiya; I thought that you were supposed to protect your king in this game." Nevula replies.
"Yes…but…well; not like that." Kamiya replies. "Well…so much for that game…" She sighs as she folds up the remnants of the game board and puts the pieces into the box.
"I am sorry, Kamiya. Maybe I should go…" Alisa states as she stands up and starts to leave. "No!" Kamiya shouts as she turns around and grabs Alisa's hand.
"Am I not causing you trouble?" Alisa asks. "No; you're fine! Please stay!" Kamiya shouts to her as she stands to her feet.
"But why?" Alisa asks. "Because…because…I want you to stay." Kamiya stutters a bit as she gestures to Alisa to seat down. As Alisa sits back down; Kamiya quickly takes a seat at her desk.
"I know!" She shouts suddenly; changing the mood, "We can do each other's hair!" "Huh?" Alisa asks in confusion.
"O.K.; come over here, Alisa-chan." Kamiya states as she motions for Alisa to come over. Alisa takes a seat near her on a small chair. "O.K.; what I'm going to do is take your hair and restyle it; and then you'll do the same to me! How does that sound?" Kamiya asks happily.
A series of dots appears over Alisa's head as Kamiya starts to remove the crystal balls holding Alisa's ponytails. "This is strange…but fine with me." Alisa finally replies; still confused.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"O.K.; I want you to close your eyes…" Kamiya states and Alisa closes her eyes. Kamiya spins her around on her chair and faces her in front of the mirror. "O.K.; open your eyes!" Kamiya shouts; and Alisa opens her eyes.
"So, what do you think?" Kamiya asks as she looks at Alisa with her new single ponytail hairstyle coming from the upper part of her head instead of at the bottom.
"Um…" Alisa mutters; unsure of how to respond. "It's…well…I don't know…" Nevula replies; looking in the mirror too.
"Wow…am I that bad?" Kamiya asks herself out loud. "I am just not used to my hair any other way, Kamiya. It is not you." Alisa replies quietly; and Kamiya smiles.
"Well; now that I've done your hair; you try mine!" Kamiya shouts as she turns her back to Alisa.
I've got a bad feeling about this… Terere thinks to herself as a heavy atmosphere hangs over her.
"Well; let's see how it turned out!" The narrator states, "…A few minutes later…"
"Um…" Kamiya begins with her eyes hidden from view as she looks in the mirror.
"Is it good, Kamiya?" Alisa asks. Kamiya stares at her reflection blankly as her hair is all over the place in no order whatsoever; spiky in some areas and flat in others.
"It's…well; it's different; I'll say that much, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya mutters; trying to be polite.
"Wow; you're no good at this, Alisa-dono!" Terere snickers to herself as she looks at Kamiya's hair. "What's so funny, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks; spinning around in her chair.
Almost instantly Terere starts laughing out of control. "Hey! That's not very nice! You shouldn't laugh!!" Kamiya shouts as she starts to get a little pissed. "I can't help it though! I mean look at your hair! It's too funny! Tetete!!!" Terere shouts as tears come out of her eyes from laughing so much.
"I…I…apologize, Kamiya…" Alisa mutters. "Oh, Alisa-chan; don't mind her! It's alright!" Kamiya states as she grabs Alisa's hands and looks her in the face, "I don't mind it. I can easily fix it and you didn't do that bad."
"Thank you, Kamiya-dono." Nevula states as Alisa looks up a little at her.
"You two have a peculiar relationship…" Alisa begins, "…How did you meet?"
"Um…well…there's really not that much to tell…" Kamiya begins, "…Terere-chan came here from Keron about a year or so ago. She was looking for Kururu-kun and his friends; and I was just living here like any ordinary schoolgirl; not a care in the world!"
"Oh really?" Terere asks; and Kamiya stops in shock. "O.K.; so I was always teased for talking to myself and stuff and I worried about it constantly…but come on…" Kamiya laughs nervously; trying not to be nervous.
"Anyway…" Kamiya quickly continues, "…Terere-chan came here and started searching for Kururu-kun and his friends. She didn't know anybody here other than them; and she was really sacred and all alone. I came home one day to find her hiding in my closet. I was scared at first; but we got around to talking and we became quick friends. After that; we just always hung around together; and I said I'd help her find her friends; and she'd protect me and always be by my side. That's about it; right; Terere-chan?"
An air of silence hangs over the room as Terere slowly turns away from Kamiya.
"Um…isn't that right, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks with a little concern in her voice. Terere looks away from Kamiya; her head hung down as she starts to cry a little.
"I'm sorry Kamiya-dono…I lied to you…" Terere states, "…I can't keep it a secret any longer. I have to tell you the truth."
"What are you talking about? The truth about what?" Kamiya asks in shock.
"The truth about how I came to Pekopon." Terere states.
"You mean…you didn't come on a spaceship like you told me? What are you talking about?" Kamiya asks again.
"No…that much is true; but do you remember a short time after we met…when you came in and found those Keronians trying to take me away?" Terere asks.
"Sure I remember that; but-" Kamiya begins when she suddenly stops in mid sentence. "Don't tell me…you're a…criminal?!" Kamiya shouts in shock.
"No; it's not that…well…I kind of am; I guess…" Terere replies with great sadness.
"WHAT?!" Kamiya shouts in shock as Alisa listens with a series of question marks over her head.
"You see; they weren't mean bullies like I told you later…I lied to you about them; Kamiya-dono!" Terere shouts as she starts crying.
"Oh; don't cry; Terere-chan!" Kamiya says as she hugs Terere tightly and comforts her, "Just tell me what happened; it's O.K."
"You're sure you're not mad at me; Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks; sniffling as she tries to stop crying. "I'm not mad at you, Terere-chan; I could never get mad at you!" Kamiya exclaims.
"Well…I guess I should tell you the truth about me and the Kizuzu Platoon…" Terere states. "The Kizuzu Platoon? Oh yeah…that's what they called themselves; I had nearly forgotten!" Kamiya adds with a finger pointing in the air.
"Yes; there were 5 of them; don't you remember?" Terere asks. "Um…not really. I don't recall it that well actually…it's been too long for me…" Kamiya mutters sheepishly.
"Yeah; there was the leader, Kizuzu Taisa. He's an old man; I don't know how old is now; but he had a metal leg and he was missing an eye too!" Terere explains as she produces a mental picture of him.
"I remember him the most; but I've forgotten about the rest of the platoon though…" Kamiya mutters with a sweatdrop.
"How can Terere remember them so well; but Kamiya can't?" The narrator asks with a tone of dismay.
"Well; there was Torara Gochou; Haruru Heichou; Senshishi Nittohei and Tobibi Ittohei. They were all apart of the Kizuzu Platoon when I came to Pekopon…and actually; they were part of the way I came to Pekopon as well…" Terere states with a little shame.
"Really? Tell me what happened!" Kamiya shouts as she and Alisa listen to Terere.
"So; what's the story behind Terere and her interaction with the Kizuzu Platoon? How does Kamiya know them? And what's the mysteries behind the Kizuzu Platoon?" The narrator asks, "Keep watching, everyone!"
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Happy Halloween, Alisa-chan!
It's done; everyone! ^_^ アリサ=サザンクロス as a witch for Halloween! ^_^
I made sure to keep it wallpaper-sized so it can be used as a background on your computer (if you want)! :D
Happy Halloween to everyone from Alisa Southerncross, Nevula, and me! :)
Line Art:
WIP:
Fully finished art:
I made sure to keep it wallpaper-sized so it can be used as a background on your computer (if you want)! :D
Happy Halloween to everyone from Alisa Southerncross, Nevula, and me! :)
Line Art:
WIP:
Fully finished art:
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ＝サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Alisa Bust Shot
Well; again; I was inspired to draw after receiving both the "24 Hours" Black Edition manga and the 11.5 Guidebook for Keroro Gunsou; so I went and did up a quick drawing of Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ＝サザンクロス ) !! :D
Alisa-chan here was drawn completely from memory with no visual references; and inked and done in less than 1 1/2 hours! ^_^ I'm quite proud of myself for being able to do that (Hehe). Had a bit of trouble with her eyes...they took me a long time to get to where they look right to me. ^^;
If I can get around to it; I will color it in and finish it. I have a lot of other work to do this weekend (scanning images from the two mangas; writing the next installment of my fanfic, and other work); but we'll see how things go.
Alisa-chan here was drawn completely from memory with no visual references; and inked and done in less than 1 1/2 hours! ^_^ I'm quite proud of myself for being able to do that (Hehe). Had a bit of trouble with her eyes...they took me a long time to get to where they look right to me. ^^;
If I can get around to it; I will color it in and finish it. I have a lot of other work to do this weekend (scanning images from the two mangas; writing the next installment of my fanfic, and other work); but we'll see how things go.
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ＝サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Natsumi Hinata and Giroro Gochou Dancing!
This is just the start of a larger picture I'm going to attempt to do of the Keroro girls and the Keroro Platoon dancing.
I felt like drawing again; after a long time without doing it; and I decided to do something fun.
Like I said; this is just the start of it; more will be added on...if I feel up to drawing and finishing this picture. This is only done so far in light pencil; which is why the quality is so bad.
Poor Giroro... ( ギロロ伍長 )
I felt like drawing again; after a long time without doing it; and I decided to do something fun.
Like I said; this is just the start of it; more will be added on...if I feel up to drawing and finishing this picture. This is only done so far in light pencil; which is why the quality is so bad.
Poor Giroro... ( ギロロ伍長 )
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Alisa Southerncross and Kamiya Yumenna Sleepover
Kamiya: "But Alisa-chan...you do look cute in those pajamas!"
Alisa: *still confused*
------------
:D I really felt the need to draw something cute; and I've never drawn Alisa and Kamiya together...so I decided to have them both in P.J.'s with their hair a little different. ^_^ Silly Kamiya...trying to see what Alisa would look like with her hair in a ponytail like her's.
This isn't really a canon scene from my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ... well; maybe it could be a fanon scene from the America saga... *shrugs*
Alisa: *still confused*
------------
:D I really felt the need to draw something cute; and I've never drawn Alisa and Kamiya together...so I decided to have them both in P.J.'s with their hair a little different. ^_^ Silly Kamiya...trying to see what Alisa would look like with her hair in a ponytail like her's.
This isn't really a canon scene from my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ... well; maybe it could be a fanon scene from the America saga... *shrugs*
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Final Battle Alisa Southerncross with Nebula
I'm putting this up here temporarily until I do something better. This has not been cleaned up; since it is just a quick and light pencil sketch, not inked and finished.
This is how I envisioned how evil Alisa looked with Nevula as a sword during the final battle with Powered Kamiya in the end of the Movie 2 installment of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"
I didn't do so great on the face and legs; so I'll be moving this one to scraps once I do a better version of this.
Many thanks to chisa-chan and Kagetaka of the Keroro Platoon HQ forums for the inspiration for sword-form Nevula! :D
This is how I envisioned how evil Alisa looked with Nevula as a sword during the final battle with Powered Kamiya in the end of the Movie 2 installment of my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"
I didn't do so great on the face and legs; so I'll be moving this one to scraps once I do a better version of this.
Many thanks to chisa-chan and Kagetaka of the Keroro Platoon HQ forums for the inspiration for sword-form Nevula! :D
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ＝サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 20
Well; this is it, everyone! The epic conclusion to the Movie 2 installment of the series! :D
Just so you know; not saying anything by this; but I was tears several times while writing this! ;_;
I know...it's really quite sad what happens in this though...
But this will keep you guessing; right to the very end! ^_^
And no, no cliffhangers this time. :P
Anyway, that's it for me babbling. I really hope you liked it; and please tell me what you thought!! ^_^
I'd love to hear what you think of it; and I will answer you if you have any questions or comments or anything! Please, if you can, please comment! It really means a lot to me to read your comments! :)
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 20: "Piroro and Optivula: What is true friendship? De arimasu!"
"Time…what is it? Is it a constant thing?" The narrator asks as Piroro and Optivula float out in their ship in space just a few thousand miles from the shattered Pekopon, "…As it has become apparent to everyone; no."
"By the skidplate of Primus himself! I've never seen anything like that before in all my life!" Piroro shouts as he stares in wide-eyed wonder at the sight before him. "Me either! This is something else…" Optivula states, "…But I do know how it happened now."
"How?" Piroro asks him. Optivula looks up at him, "…The policewoman was right. It was Nevula who did this."
"Meanwhile, on the surface…" The narrator states.
"Please! Alisa-chan, I don't want to fight you!" Kamiya shouts as she quickly generates her shield and blocks Nevula's attack.
"Oh…but it's too late for that, Pekoponjin!" Alisa shouts evilly as Nevula slices at her again; causing Kamiya to jump back a little.
"We don't have to do this! We were friends…why are you doing this?" Kamiya shouts as she tries to reason with Alisa.
Alisa stares at her and laughs evilly. "You didn't want to be my friend…but that doesn't matter anymore. Now; you die!" Alisa shouts as Nevula converts into hammer and slams into Kamiya's shield; knocking her over as they battle in the street.
"Fine then! If this is the only way you'll learn; then so be it!" Kamiya shouts as she activates her rockets and takes off as fast as she can. Alisa watches as Kamiya zooms away towards the city; and snickers. "Run all you like…you'll die just the same!" Alisa smirks as Nevula converts into a pair of wings and takes off after Kamiya.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
Dororo; clad in his purple metal suit; dashes quickly towards a passing swarm of Kiruru's; drawing his sword and activating a wing pack along the way.
Suddenly; one of the Kiruru's notices him and moments later; the rest of the horde turns to see him coming towards them. "This has to end!!" Dororo shouts as he zooms towards the horde as they all close in on him.
As they start to attack him; he quickly uses some assassin magic and a hail of shurikens rains down upon the Kiruru's; taking out only a couple as most of them dodge the attacks.
Dororo furious swipes at them as the Kiruru's surround him from all angles; causing him to fly erratically. Suddenly; he plows through a giant plate glass window on a storefront as he crashes down. He rolls a short distance before noticing that all of the Kiruru's have been knocked off of him and are lying on the ground.
He rises to his feet quickly as the Kiruru's all suddenly look up at him at the same time. He turns and grabs a nearby chair as the Kiruru's charge at him.
As he catches one of them in the rungs of the chair; he swings it widely side to side; knocking more and more of them away. Just then; the one caught in the rungs manages to free it's head and starts crawling towards him; causing him to toss the chair aside quickly and take off again in his wing pack.
He slams into the Kiruru's as hard as he can; plowing through them for a good distance before being slowed down by the sheer number of them. He quickly one of them and tosses him at another one of them in front of him; giving him just enough room to jump on top of them and get above the swarm.
"Assassin Magic: Eyes of Truth!" Dororo shouts as his eyes suddenly turn mechanical. As he focuses; he sees the Kiruru Tower in his sights; and quickly zooms off with the Kiruru's in hot pursuit.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"It looks like this is it then…" Garuru states as he stares menacingly at the incoming Kiruru's, "…This may be our last stand."
Everyone stares at him with sadness as he generates a pair of telescoping cannons and a wing pack from subspace. "Are you all ready?"
"Ku…lasts stands aren't exactly my favorite…" Kururu starts, "…But he might be right. The number of Kiruru's has grown exponentially now; and there might be no stopping them."
"Then we do what we can!" Garuru shouts as he takes off towards the incoming Kiruru's. Tamama and Taruru both get onto small saucers as Kururu snickers lightly in front of his laptop.
"Kukuku…luckily; I come prepared for situations like this…" Kururu snickers as he stares at his screen, "I press!"
He presses a button on his keyboard; and the Mihama residence splits in half; creaking apart slowly as a large platform starts to rise up. Tamama and Taruru both watch as they hover above the ground, staring in wonder as the house stops and the platform fully rises.
"What is that, Kururu Sochou, desu?" Tamama asks as he looks at the immense ship on the platform. "Kukuku…" Kururu begins with a tone of regret, "…The last resort."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Pupupu…this is bad! It's only a matter of time before they break in here!" Tororo shouts as he looks at his monitors; seeing only the faces of swarms of Kiruru's completely surrounding his ship, "And that Cyroro-san went and disabled all of my weapons! I need to get them online, and fast! …This sucks!"
Tororo takes a bite of a slice of pizza as he tries to desperately get his weapons back online as the Kiruru's try to get inside the ship to him.
"Elsewhere, in space…" The narrator states.
"What do you mean?" Piroro shouts as a question mark pops up over his head. "I'll explain later. Right now; we might have the break we need." Optivula shouts as he shifts gears and forms a pair of hands.
Piroro watches as Optivula starts to type away on the controls of the ship. "What are you doing?" Piroro asks. "Not now…we only have a small window to work with here. I should've noticed this sooner!" Optivula shouts as he continues to type away at the controls.
"O.K. then…is there anything I can do?" Piroro asks. "Um…" Optivula starts as he thinks, "…Yeah. Make sure this ship is pulse-protected and ready for an emergency shutdown in all operating systems."
"WHAT?!" Piroro shouts as he stares in confusion. "Just do it! It's the only way we can do something to help…" Optivula commands; staring at Piroro sternly as he stops typing momentarily and then starts again.
"And why do we want to help? I just came here for the con; not to save the day!" Piroro shouts. Optivula looks at him and stops typing again.
"You…you don't remember, d-do you?" Optivula asks him with a tone of sadness.
Piroro looks at him with an expression of confusion as he scratches his head. "Remember what? The con's obviously not going to be the same; even if we do manage to get to the surface of Pekopon; so what's to remember?" Piroro asks him.
Optivula stares at him with a look of regret. "The feedback from the altered time must've had an effect on you…" Optivula states somberly. "What are you babbling about?" Piroro asks him; placing a hand upon his hip and holding out the other one; waiting for an answer.
Optivula sighs as he forms a solid ball again. "Here…let me show you…" He states as he floats over and reattaches to Piroro's head.
As he attaches to his head again, Piroro looks up at him. "I still don't see what all this is ab-" Piroro starts when he's suddenly cut off. All of a sudden; a rush of images and memories floods into his mind; of Alisa and Nevula; with Piroro talking about her and watching her from afar and thinking about her happily.
"A-Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks in confusion as he starts to remember. "My race isn't affected by time like your race is…" Optivula states; "I still remember the true past; the one you've forgotten!"
"Alisa-chan…oh no…" Piroro states in fear as he remembers her vividly now. "Now do you see why you have to get to Pekopon? If you don't get down there and extract her; she will never have existed!" Optivula shouts.
"Oh man…I've got to get down there; now!" Piroro shouts as he races towards the ship's controls. "Hey! Not so fast…" Optivula shouts as he forms a stop sign in front of Piroro; causing him to stop in mid sprint. Optivula disconnects from his head and forms a small ball again and hovers in mid air. "I need you to prepare this ship for what I'm about to do." Optivula states.
"What are you going to do?" Piroro asks. "Fire an EM Pulse at the planet!" Optivula states sternly.
"Elsewhere, on Pekopon…" The narrator states.
"Get back here!" Alisa shouts as she flies after Kamiya. Kamiya looks over her shoulder; only to see Nevula convert into hand as he still maintains his wing shape at the same time.
"Oh great…" Kamiya shouts as she turns and starts flying upside down; now staring directly back at Alisa. Kamiya grabs her gun and aims at Nevula; but he reacts quickly and completely envelops Kamiya before she can fire at him.
"Great…now crush the Pekoponjin!" Alisa snickers evilly as Nevula starts to shrink in size.
All of a sudden, Nevula starts to glow; and seconds later; a single energy blast blows a hole in his body; causing Alisa to scream in pain. A single slice plows through Nevula like butter as Kamiya jumps out of Nevula; holding her gun in her left hand and a beam saber in her right.
"THAT HURT!!" Alisa shouts angrily as Nevula reconfigures himself again; this time forming a long sword as he still remains attached to Alisa's head. Kamiya watches as Alisa grabs the handle of the Nevula sword and charges at her.
Kamiya blocks Alisa's swings with her beam saber; but ends up getting struck across the shoulder by Nevula; causing sparks to shoot out of her shoulder armor.
"Ready to accept defeat, Pekoponjin?" Alisa asks. "Ready to come to your senses?" Kamiya quickly retorts. Just then; she looks behind Alisa and sees a swarm of Kiruru's rushing towards her.
"Uh-oh…" Kamiya shouts as she quickly generates a grenade and tosses it at Alisa. Alisa knocks it away with her sword quickly; giving Kamiya just enough reaction time to grab her by the hand and jet away with her rocket pack.
"Let go of me!!!" Alisa shouts as she tries to shake loose Kamiya's grip on her sword arm. "I still care for you; and I'm not going to let those Kiruru's get you!" Kamiya shouts.
"What are you going on about, Pekoponjin? You seem to be very stupid or very delusional…" Alisa states to her; still trying to break free.
"Well; maybe…" Kamiya shouts as she zooms closer and closer to a tall office tower; "…But you do things you normally wouldn't do when you need to protect your friends; and you need to learn that again!"
Suddenly; Kamiya turns her jets to maximum as she zooms towards the tower. She peers quickly over her shoulder; seeing the Kiruru's only a few feet from Alisa; still being held onto tightly by Kamiya.
"Hang on, Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she suddenly zooms up at the last second; cruising up the side of the building. The Kiruru's; unable to stop; slam into the side of the building and break open a large hole in the side of it. Kamiya zooms away from the building and floats in the air a short distance away; only to notice that a lot of the Kiruru's didn't smash into the building and are still coming after her.
"You rotten Pekoponjin; let go of me!!" Alisa shouts as Nevula changes into a giant spike and hooks around. Kamiya quickly tosses Alisa in front of her before Nevula can stab her.
"That's better…" Alisa grins evilly as she floats in the air with Nevula as a pair of wings and a hooked spike in her hand. "Oh is it?" Kamiya asks with a smirk; causing Alisa to growl a little.
Suddenly; the swarm of Kiruru's attacks Alisa; causing her to start swinging wildly with Nevula at them. Kamiya stares at them for a moment; then sighs as she raises her gun. The swarm continues to grow and grow around Alisa as she starts to get completely covered by Kiruru's from every direction.
At that moment; Kamiya releases the trigger on her gun; releasing the built-up charge and firing at the Kiruru's. The blast plows into them; exploding and blowing most of then in all directions. A few manage to still cling onto Alisa; and Kamiya zooms in towards them as fast as she can.
"Hang on Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she punches the Kiruru's; trying to fight her way to Alisa. Suddenly; a single blade plunges through the head of one of Kiruru's only a few inches from her; and she grabs the end of the black blade.
"Let's go some place where we can take care of business!" Kamiya shouts as she forces her jets into a spin and manages to free Alisa from the swarm of Kiruru's. As the one on Nevula's reformed sword blade dissipates; Kamiya aims carefully and releases Alisa at just the right moment; letting her fly backwards and through the opening in the side of the office tower. Kamiya quickly dives and zooms into the office building after her.
Inside; Kamiya lands and skids to a halt as Alisa slowly stands to her feet; rising up from a knocked over cubicle area.
"Still haven't learned, Pekoponjin?" Alisa shouts as she stares at Kamiya; with Nevula in hand as a sword still. "It's you haven’t learned, Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she stares down Alisa from a short distance away in the aisle.
Kamiya looks out of the hole in the building; only to see the Kiruru's coming towards them again. "No matter what; I'm going to make sure you are safe, Alisa-chan; no matter what you do to me!" Kamiya shouts.
"Then you are more of a fool than I thought!!" Alisa shouts Nevula changes into a hand and picks up a desk chair. Kamiya watches in horror as Nevula chucks at her as hard as he can.
"Elsewhere, during this time…" The narrator states.
A resonance of Kiru fills the air as Garuru zooms towards them at full speed; a giant pair of cannons on his back and aimed over his shoulders.
"The day will not end like this…" Garuru shouts as he generates a targeting eyepiece and mounts it to his head. He aims and fires both cannons at the same time; filling the sky with a blinding white light as they fire.
The energy from the cannons breaks the sound barrier as it plows through the air; slamming into the horde of Kiruru's only a short distance away. Garuru; having been blown back a little from the recoil; watches as the energy explodes upon contact with the Kiruru's; vaporizing a good number of them as it expands outward in a giant ball of light.
Garuru quickly aims again to fire; but the Kiruru's don't even notice the large number of them he destroyed as they continue on towards him; unfazed. He quickly jettisons his cannons and generates a close-range gun; aiming and picking of the Kiruru's one by one as quickly as it can.
A few moments later; he notices that they are too close; and tosses away his gun and generates two long beam sabers. "This is for you; brother…" Garuru shouts as he raises both of his sabers into the air and slams into the horde of Kiruru's; plunging each saber into a different Kiruru as he continues to take them out.
"Not far away…" The narrator states as Tamama and Taruru zoom in on their hoverboards. "Garuru Teichou!" Taruru shouts as he sees Garuru taking on an overwhelming number of Kiruru; managing to hold his own against the onslaught.
"Taruru Genocide: EX!!!" Taruru shouts as his eyes suddenly turn color and he shoots a beam of energy from them at the Kiruru's. A couple of Kiruru's are taken out; and the rest suddenly turn to see him coming towards them.
"Oh no…" Taruru gulps in fear as they start flying towards him. He fires at them again with his deathblow; but they anticipate it and dodge it easily.
"NUCLEAR TAMAMA IMPACTO!!" Tamama shouts; shooting a beam of yellow energy with black energy swirling around it at the Kiruru's. The blast catches them off guard; and takes out a bunch of them as it explodes.
The resonance of Kiruru's only grows stronger as they all turn and start to split up; heading towards both Tamama and Taruru.
"Kukuku…" A voice fills the air as a gigantic green ship appears behind them; dwarfing the two small Keronians on hoverboards as it floats up in the air.
"Kururu Sochou!!" Tamama shouts happily as he turns and sees the huge ship level out behind them. A moment later; dozens of panels open on the ship as rows of gigantic artillery cannons extend out of them.
"You want a war…" Kururu snickers as he sits inside the main cockpit; staring a targeting screen in front of him with hundreds of Kiruru's on it, "…I'll give you a war!!"
He presses a button, and all of the cannons on the ship fire. The laser blasts plow into the Kiruru's; easily taking out the front line as the rest of them spread out in reaction. "Kukuku…you think you can outwit me?" Kururu shouts angrily as the realigns the ship's cannons in random directions and opens fire again.
The laser blasts take out about the same number of Kiruru's as last time; leaving still even more coming in only a short distance away.
"Kukuku…is there no end to this?" Kururu sweatdrops as he watches the Kiruru's still continue towards them; filling the sky completely with their sheer numbers.
"Argh! It took you long enough!" Garuru shouts as he zooms towards them. He stops next to Tamama and Taruru; and they stare at him in shock. "What?" Garuru begins as he wipes a trail of blood from his mouth; and breathes deeply despite being covered in wounds and lacerations, "This is war; you know."
"No…that's not it; Garuru Teichou…" Taruru begins as he points to Garuru's head. Garuru quickly grabs a small gun and rubs the side of it so he can see his reflection. Suddenly; his mouth drops in shock a little.
"They…infected you…" Taruru states as he sees a big X on Garuru's face. "Hmm…this is getting interesting now…" Garuru states somberly as he watches the giant ship behind him take out the incoming waves of Kiruru's.
"Elsewhere, during this time…" The narrator states.
"I have to get to that tower! It's the only way!" Dororo shouts as he zooms as fast as he can towards the tower; which is still a good distance away.
A couple of the Kiruru's manage to catch up to him and latch onto his wing pack. He quickly retracts the wings; and they fall back; knocking into a few of the other Kiruru's still behind him.
"Alright; try this then!" Dororo shouts suddenly as he turns around in mid flight. "Assassin Magic: Barrier Deflection!!" Dororo shouts as he forms a giant energy shuriken and holds it out in front of him. The Kiruru's slam into it; causing small explosions as each one slams into the shuriken.
Just as the shuriken solidifies; the Kiruru's manage to adapt and zoom around the shuriken. Dororo quickly whips it around and starts slicing through the Kiruru's as they try to get him. He finally draws back the giant shuriken and tosses it at them; only taking out a couple of ones near the back of the group as it continues on falling through the sky.
He quickly takes off again; flying in the right way as the Kiruru's hog-pile on the position where he was. The rest continue to chase after him as he draws closer and closer to the tower.
"Meanwhile, at this time…" The narrator states.
"Pupupu…Almost got it…" Tororo snickers as he tries frantically to restore the systems on his ship. He listens as he hears loud banging on the hull of the ship; only to realize that it's from the Kiruru's slamming themselves into the hull in an effort to get inside.
"Meanwhile, in space…" The narrator states.
"Are you ready?" Optivula shouts. "All ready!" Piroro shouts back from a short distance away in the ship. "Then now or never; let this work!!" Optivula shouts as he presses a button with formed hands.
Outside the ship; waves of gas-like energy gather around the hull as it slowly converges at the front tip of the ship. A moment later; a single pulse of gas-like energy connects from the ship to the surface of the planet; plowing right through the remnants of the atmosphere and right at Japan.
In an instant; the power on the entire planet goes down as all the lights and electrical systems on Pekopon shut down in less than a second.
"What? What's going to happen now?" The narrator shouts in shock.
"What in the heck just happened?" Tororo shouts as he stops typing; noticing all of his screens have gone blank. He listens to the eerie silence; which is broken a few moments later by the sound of rushing wind. "Uh-oh…this is bad…" Tororo shouts he realizes that the anti-gravity generators have failed as well; and he starts to float around a little inside the cockpit as the ship starts to crash down to the planet.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"What?!" Kururu shouts as he presses his button; but the ship doesn't fire. Suddenly; Tamama, Taruru and Garuru start to fall from the sky as their hoverboards and flight packs loose power; and Kururu's ship starts to crash a few moments later.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"I just sensed something…but what?" Dororo shouts as he floats through the air just a few hundred feet from Kiruru tower. He suddenly tries to accelerate; and realizes his flight pack is disabled.
"Oh great…" Dororo sighs as he sweatdrops. He quickly grabs his katana as he free-falls towards Kiruru tower and holds it up above his head.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"Noo!!" Kamiya shouts as she shields herself; but moves her hands down after a couple of seconds only to see Alisa-chan standing with her back to her; with the chair breaking apart in the opposite direction away from her.
"What happened?" She asks. "You teleporte…" Her necklace begins in Kururu's voice; but fades out as the power on her suit shuts down.
"Uh-oh." She mutters as she looks in horror as Alisa turns around and sees her.
"In space…" The narrator shouts.
"There! It's done!" Optivula shouts, "I only hope that EM Pulse didn't do too much damage."
"It shouldn't have," Piroro responds, "What could possibly be still electronically active on Pekopon with all this happening?"
"If only you knew…" The narrator sighs in disbelief, "Thanks to their action; this was one of the reactions…"
"Aaaahhhhhhh!!!" Tororo shouts as he holds onto the edge of his chair to prevent him from floating away. Slices of pizza and donuts float by him as the ship continues to crash down to the surface far below. The Kiruru's start to peel off and tumble away from the ship as it zooms in faster and faster to the ground.
Suddenly; it slams into the ground and tosses Tororo into the windshield; knocking him out cold. The ship gouges a large groove into the ground as it plows into a field; and eventually comes to a halt and plots down flat with a loud thud and a small puff of dust.
"Another reaction…" The narrator states.
"Quickly! Activate your emergency parachutes!!" Garuru shouts as he presses open a panel on his wing pack and pulls out a small cord inside of it.
Tamama and Taruru look up at him in shock. "We don't have parachutes!!" They shout to him as he starts to pull away from them.
Garuru growls a little as he realizes that the hoverboards don't have them and quickly dives down towards them by making his body more streamlined. He quickly catches up to them and grabs both of their arms.
"Hold onto me; quickly!" Garuru shouts; and they grab his arms. He reaches back with all of his strength as he struggles against Tamama's weight; and manages to pull the cord on his flight pack. Seconds later; a large purple parachute with Garuru's symbol on it expands out and fills with air; slowing them down considerably.
"Kukuku…looks like it's manual ejection time!" Kururu shouts as he pulls a lever; and shoots himself out of the ship with a compression spring; which also cracks open a panel above him in the hull. Garuru watches as Kururu ejects out of the crashing ship and activates a parachute a few moments later.
"And another reaction…" The narrator shouts.
Dororo thrusts forward his katana at just the right moment and plunges it into the side of Kiruru tower. But just as he slams into the tower from the reaction to stopping suddenly; the katana blade snaps and he falls a short distance and makes a solid thud with the spiraling ramp around Kiruru tower.
"Reminds me why I don't like technology all that much…" Dororo laughs a little as he stands to his feet slowly.
"And another reaction…" The narrator shouts.
"So…what are you going to do without your weapons, Pekoponjin?" Alisa snickers as she sees Kamiya struggling to reactivate her powered suit. Kamiya turns to see a couple of Kiruru's coming around the corner towards her.
"Find new ones!" Kamiya shouts as she grabs one of the Kiruru's by the leg. "Kiru?!" The Kiruru shouts in shock as Kamiya swings him around and smashes Alisa square in the face with him; knocking her back and to the ground from the fierce impact. Kamiya quickly turns and fires upon the rest of the Kiruru's; destroying them.
"Meanwhile, in space…" The narrator states.
"Well; even if there were anything electronically active on the planet; I'm sure that it didn't do any real damage." Piroro replies with a shrug.
"Sometimes ignorance is bliss…" The narrator sighs.
"So, what now?" Piroro asks. "Reactivate the ship's engines and get to the planet's surface now; while we're still in the same time as them!!" Optivula commands.
Piroro quickly throws a couple switches; and the ship's engines come back online. A moment later; the ship zooms down and plows through the remnants of the atmosphere with ease as it heads directly for Japan.
As the ship zooms down; Piroro slows the engines and Optivula cruises the ship in and lands softly on a long, deserted street.
"Are we…here now?" Piroro asks cautiously. "Yeah; if you can call it that…" Optivula states; "We've only got about 2 hours before the time storms realign themselves fully. As a matter of fact; it's already happening."
"What do you mean?" Piroro asks. "You remember all those chunks of the planet that were destroyed that we saw from space?" Optivula asks him. "Yeah, what about them?" Piroro asks.
"They weren't destroyed…that was us seeing Pekopon in the present; where it no longer existed." Optivula replies.
"No way…" Piroro replies. "I know all about this. It's something our race has seen a few times when we've rearranged time in the past," Optivula explains, "Basically; time replaces and repairs itself in the least affected areas first; starting with memories of sentient beings and moving to the physical realm. And in the physical realm; it does the same; fixing the least damaged areas first and making it's way to the most heavily damaged areas."
"Oh?" Piroro asks, amazed by all this. "Yes, and this is where the most damage was; here in Japan. So; when Nevula did this; he must've been here in Japan." Optivula states.
"But why the EM Pulse…?" Piroro asks in confusion. "Simple. We got a lucky break." Optivula explains.
"Huh?" Piroro asks in confusion. "The Keron Army used Planet Atrophy here; right?" Optivula asks. "Right; I remember that policewoman saying that…" Piroro replies.
"Well; Planet Atrophy works on a very specific frequency…match it; and you can break it." Optivula explains, "So; that EM Pulse matched the frequency that so that we were in the active Pekopon time; not the frozen Pekopon time or the non-existent Pekopon time of the present; and we had to move in a less than a minute in order to make it through that window and get to this time here on Pekopon."
"Wow…that's really confusing…" Piroro states as he sweatdrops. "I know…that's why my race never does this. It has lots of consequences; terrible ones mostly. Nevula must've had a good reason to do this…" Optivula states.
"Yeah…I wonder if it had anything to do with Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks. "Possibly," Optivula begins, "Oh, and there's one other thing too…"
"What's that?" Piroro asks. "You only alter time as a last resort…" Optivula begins, "…It makes you and whatever host you happen to be attached to at the time go completely insane!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Hehehehe…" Alisa snickers insanely as she slowly rises to her feet; resetting her shoulder as she stands up. Kamiya cringes a little as she watches Alisa do this.
"That really hurt, Pekoponjin…" Alisa snickers as she walks towards Kamiya slowly, "Now; let me teach you the true meaning of pain!!"
Kamiya looks around her and quickly grabs a fax machine and yanks it's plug out of the socket as she lifts it up. "Stay away from me Alisa-chan! I really don't want to hurt you anymore!" Kamiya shouts.
"Hahaha…you can't hurt me…" Alisa snickers as Nevula sits on top of Alisa's head. Kamiya backs up a few steps; only to realize she's up against a wall.
"I'm sorry Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she tosses the fax machine at Alisa. Nevula quickly reacts and changes into a shield; blocking Kamiya's attack.
Kamiya frantically looks around her for anything she can, and starts tossing random objects at Alisa like staplers, coffee cups and computer monitors. Alisa casually blocks everything as she makes her way to Kamiya.
"Well; well; well…you put up a good fight until now, Pekoponjin…" Alisa laughs.
"Please Alisa-chan…don't hurt me! I'm your friend! I care about you very much!!" Kamiya shouts. Alisa looks at her a little in confusion and peers into her eyes.
"What are you saying, Pekoponjin?" Alisa asks angrily. "That I care you for, Alisa-chan! You're my best friend!!" Kamiya cries out; tears streaming down from her eyes.
Alisa's expression grows a little softer as she looks at Kamiya with less angst. "You…care for me…" Alisa asks with confusion. "Yes! I care about you! You're my best friend, Alisa-chan!!" Kamiya replies through her tears; breathing rapidly as she tries not to hyperventilate.
Suddenly; Nevula twitches violently and Alisa's expression grows evil again. "Sorry to disappoint you, Pekoponjin; but you're tricks won't work! Goodbye, forever!!" Alisa shouts as Nevula changes into a spear and curls around and skewers Kamiya right through the stomach.
Kamiya gasps for air as she feels the blade plunge through her body; and looks down to see blood drip out around the blade. She looks up at Alisa slowly and places her hand on her face.
"I'm sorry I couldn't save you, Alisa-chan…" She whispers as her hand slips down from Alisa's face and falls limply to her side. As Nevula pulls his spear out of Kamiya's body; she falls to the floor; dead.
"I don't understand it…" Alisa begins as she looks down at Kamiya, "…For some reason; I feel a little remorse for killing this worthless Pekoponjin; I don't know why though."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Um, Garuru Teichou…" Tamama asks as Taruru stands next to him on the ground and Kururu approaches from a short distance away, "…What do we do now?"
Garuru looks up at the Kiruru's floating above them; searching around for them. He sighs a deep breath as he tries to generate a gun from subspace; only to realize he can't.
"They've spotted us…" Kururu states as he walks up to them and points up at the Kiruru's looking down at them.
"We…have lost. We must now stand and fight with whatever we have left and can use," Garuru begins somberly, "Because it's the only option we have left. We can't retreat; and we must not surrender. But, in doing this…this will be it. We can't stop them all; I know a lost battle when I see one. We will all die surely; but at least we’ll take most of them with us!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I have to find what the source of this is; so I can stop it; before those Kiruru's spot me again." Dororo states as he quickly runs along the wrapping ramp around Kiruru tower.
"Assassin Magic: Eyes of Truth!" He shouts as he looks at the tower; but sees nothing. A question mark pops up over his head; but then he turns and looks down; and sees something.
"It wasn't the tower…" Dororo begins, "It was behind the tower!"
"Meanwhile, on the ground; not far from the tower…" The narrator states.
"So, where is Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks as Optivula sits on top of his head. "She's around here…I know it." Optivula states; when he sees something.
"Oh no…" Optivula shouts as he stares off in one direction. "What is it?" Piroro asks; looking up to see a large swirling ball of electricity floating high above the ground about a mile away; shooting arcs of lightning into the ground.
"That's it!" Optivula shouts. "You've got be more straight forward with me here," Piroro sighs, "You know I don't remember anything really; and that you're the only one who understands what's going on here fully."
"Oh yeah…" Optivula sweatdrops, "…Well; that's it. That's the epicenter; where Nevula must've started all this! It's the main place where the time disruption begins!"
"Oh…" Piroro states, "I guess that makes sense. I mean, I don't know anything about time or history or any of that; so it sounds good to me."
"What are you saying? That I don't know what I'm talking about?" Optivula retorts quickly. "No…why don't you stop getting bent out of shape over everything I say!" Piroro replies, a little annoyed.
"Well; why don't you just stop babbling and actually listening to what I have to say for a change! If you didn't keep asking me questions; we'd have more time than the hour or so we have now; you Keronian idiot!" Optivula shouts at him. "Oh yeah? Well; why don't you just stop explaining everything to me and just do it all yourself then; you round black piece of slag!" Piroro shouts angrily back at him; shaking his fist at him.
"Oh…so you think I'm incompetent and need your worthless help now; is that it?" Optivula shouts back; steam shooting out of him.
"So, a Keronian and one of my kind…" A voice states; and Piroro turns to see Alisa standing a short distance from him.
"Alisa-chan?! Wh-what are you doing h-h-here?!" Piroro shouts; suddenly blushing brightly. "Hmm…it would seem that my enemies know me by name…" Alisa states with a tone of disgust.
"Enemies?" Piroro asks; sweatdropping.
"Oh crap; he really is insane now! She's under his influence!" Optivula shouts as he converts into a pair of hands. Alisa clenches her fists in anger as Nevula changes into a pair of hands and they clash midway.
Optivula changes into a giant space Cyclops as Nevula reacts and changes into a space Chupacabra; and they start wrestling with each other; beating up each other up and punching each other as hard as they can.
"You don't stand a chance! I'm more powerful than you!" Nevula shouts; finally speaking on his own; but in an echoing; demonic voice now.
"No, you're the same as me!" Optivula shouts; picking up Nevula and body-slamming him into the ground as hard as he can; yanking Alisa over in the process.
"Alisa-chan!" Piroro shouts in fear as he sees Alisa get knocked over. "Don't mind her! She's not herself; she can't think on her own while he's still attached to her!" Optivula shouts back to Piroro.
Suddenly; while Optivula's distracted; Nevula grabs Optivula and gives him a pile driver; smashing his head into the ground as hard as he can and tossing him aside.
"So, still want to face me, Keronian?" Alisa asks as Nevula reforms her kitty ears hair band on her head. "No, I don't want to face you, Alisa-chan…" Piroro begins; trembling with fear as Optivula lies knocked out a short distance away.
"But I do!!" A voice shouts and Alisa turns around quickly; and her jaw drops in shock. Hovering in the air a short distance away; Powered Kamiya stares at her with fierce determination and aims her gun directly at her.
"But…but how did you survive, Pekoponjin? I killed you!" Nevula screams in anger and confusion. "Allow me to explain…" Kamiya begins.
"Flashback time!" The narrator shouts.
As Alisa walks away from Kamiya; who now lies dead on the floor; the light on her Powered Necklace begins to blink.
"Kukuku…system reboot and repairs; complete!" The necklace states in Kururu's voice, "Vital signs of Kamiya Yumenna non-existent; but tissues and vital organs still functional. Analysis: Subject has recently died. Commencing Kero-Ball program number 12: Body restoration and repair."
Suddenly; energy starts to leak from ports on the Powered Suit as the hole in Kamiya's stomach begins to heal and close shut. A few moments later; Kamiya coughs a little as a tiny bit of blood comes out of her mouth.
"Kero-Ball function of cell restoration and replication complete. Analysis: Subject has been revived from near death. Kukuku…that means it was a success!" The necklace states as it blinks.
"I'm…still alive?" Kamiya asks as she holds her head a little. "Kukuku…how perceptive of you." The necklace replies.
"Wow…even when you're not really here; you're still a jerk." Kamiya replies; still a little weak and trying to figure out what just happened.
"Naturally…" The necklace replies. Kamiya sighs deeply and gets a stern look on her face. "I need to find Alisa-chan; now! Where is she?" She asks as more of a command.
"Oh…so that's how you survived and managed to track me down…" Alisa snickers as the flashback ends.
"Yes," Kamiya begins, "And this time; you won't win. This time; I will save you and make sure you understand why I'm fighting you!"
"Still as dumb as ever; even in resurrection…" Alisa begins. "…But I will still kill you just the same; as I did before!" Nevula finishes as he forms a pair of wings and takes off towards her.
Kamiya raises her gun and fires upon Alisa without hesitation. As the blast comes towards him; Nevula tries to deflect it; but it goes right through him and plows into Alisa; sending them both crashing to the ground.
"WHAT?!" Nevula screams in anger as Alisa holds her chest in pain. He forces her to rise to her feet again as Kamiya lands on the ground and starts walking towards them.
"You will fall; just like you did before!" Nevula shouts as he forms giant scythes and slices at Kamiya. Kamiya hardly reacts; simply extending her claw-blades and slicing right through Nevula; causing him to cry out in pain.
"But…But how? You're nothing by a lowly Pekoponjin!" Nevula screams. He quickly reconfigures himself into a bunch of snakes and Alisa's eyes suddenly illuminate.
A visor instantly pops down from Kamiya's crest; and she walks on; unaffected by Nevula's attack. Alisa stares on in horror as Kamiya walks right up to her and grabs her by the throat; lifting her up off of the ground.
"What are you? How can you stop all my attacks like this?!" Nevula shouts in fear as Kamiya stares up at her. Suddenly; Kamiya starts to tear up as a small stream of tears runs down her cheeks.
"Don't you see?" A voice states; and Nevula and Alisa look over to see Optivula wake again; now back in the form of a small ball alien. "No…why can the Pekoponjin do this?" Nevula asks.
"Because she loves you." Optivula replies.
"WHAT?!" Nevula shouts in shock. "Simple. You know our kind can only defeat those of the dark race and those who use darkness as their power…" Optivula begins; as images of Tamama throwing his Jealousy Ball at Nevula in the past fill his thoughts.
"…Kamiya doesn't fight out of hate and anger; she doesn't fight for darkness. She fights because she cares for Alisa and wants to save her; and you have no power over someone who fights for good; no power over someone who doesn't fight for evil; and has no evil intentions!" Optivula explains.
Suddenly; Nevula looks over at Kamiya and Alisa's expression grows lighter. "So…I…was…wrong…?" Nevula states; and Kamiya nods; still crying. She sets down Alisa; and suddenly Alisa collapses to her knees.
"Alisa-chan? Are you alright?" Kamiya shouts; getting on her knees and holding Alisa's shoulders. "What have I done? I killed you…and I hurt you…and I did so many terrible things…" Alisa cries out; putting her hands on Kamiya's shoulder armor.
"It's O.K. Alisa-chan; you didn't know what you were doing! I still care for you regardless; that's what true friendship is! Caring for the person in their darkest hour and helping them through it; no matter what!" Kamiya shouts as she pulls Alisa in close and hugs her.
"How-how can you forgive me after what I did to you?" Alisa asks; not hugging back out of confusion. "It doesn't matter! All that matters and all I care about is that you are safe and back to normal!" Kamiya cries out; squeezing Alisa tightly as she cries uncontrollably.
"Why can't I say something that beautiful to her?!" Piroro mutters to himself as tears stream out from behind his glasses; leaving Optivula only to sweatdrop.
"I had no idea…" A voice states; and they look and see Dororo walking towards them; still in his armor, "But it all makes sense now. You two really do have a beautiful friendship, Kamiya-dono and Alisa-dono; and I see that now."
"Dororo-chan? What's with the suit?" Kamiya asks in confusion; still sniffling a little bit as a question appears over her head.
"Don't worry about it. I just wanted to say that quickly. I'm keeping the Kiruru's at bay; but I can't hold them off forever. I know they will eventually over take me…" Dororo begins as he briefly removes his helmet and shows that he has an X on his face, "…So I wanted to say that in case I do not return to say it later. Garuru-dono, Taruru-dono, and the rest of my platoon are all dead; I felt them die…"
"Dororo-chan, I'm so sorry…" Kamiya begins with a tone of sadness. "Take care of yourselves. I will hold the line for as long as I can! Nin!" Dororo shouts as he puts his helmet back on and takes off as quickly as he can.
"Oh my god!" Piroro shouts in horror. "What is it?" Optivula shouts, turning to look at Piroro.
"The time…" Piroro begins; pointing to a timepiece, "…We've only got 10 minutes left!"
"I think he might be right…" Nevula states as Alisa rises to her feet and Kamiya releases her hug on her, "…Look around."
They all look as they see the atmosphere and the sky fade in and out above them; revealing the pure black sky of space; true space that's not distorted by Pekopon's atmosphere.
"It has to be done now, Nevula!" Optivula shouts, "Are you ready?" "Ready for what, Daddy?" Alisa asks innocently.
"Oh my god…you didn't tell her?!" Optivula shouts in shock and with great concern. "No…I didn't…" Nevula replies somberly.
"What is it, Daddy?" Alisa asks him. "When I did this; I knew what I was doing. I had to be sure you wanted to do this; 100% sure; because…because…" Nevula begins.
"Why, Daddy?" Alisa asks. "Because…I was basically committing suicide." Nevula replies.
"What?" Alisa asks him. "You see; I can undo all of this; but the only way is to destroy the original time disruption; but that has to be done by combining it with the power of the life force with the one that created it…mine." Nevula replies.
"Daddy…no!" Alisa shouts to him in despair. "I'm sorry, Alisa-chan; I have to do this…" Nevula replies as he disconnects from her head.
"Daddy…I can't live without you! Please!" Alisa shouts to him as he floats towards the ball of electricity about a mile away.
"Goodbye Alisa…I wish you happiness and I hope you can find your humanity…I'm just sorry I won't be there to share it with you!" He shouts as he starts to float away.
Suddenly; a beam strikes him out of nowhere; causing him to cry out in pain and fall to the ground seconds later; out cold.
"WHAT?!" Kamiya and Alisa both shout at the same time as they turn and see Piroro drop a gun. "I'm sorry…I can't let this happen." Optivula states; now attached to Piroro's head.
"What are you doing?" Alisa shouts. "It doesn't have to be the life force of the one who created it," Optivula begins, "Just one equivalent to it!"
"I'm sorry Alisa-chan; but I can't live seeing you in pain; seeing you without your daddy…" Piroro begins, "I know I couldn't live without my daddy."
"You know how many years it's been since you called me that?" Optivula asks with a tone of sadness and compassion. "I know Daddy…and I'm sorry. I know I've done some terrible things in my lifetime; but this time; I will do the right thing. I know what I have to do now; what my purpose was in life…to sacrifice it to save those who matter most to me in the universe!"
"Piroro…" Alisa begins as she picks up Nevula and watches as Optivula and Piroro fly towards the time disruption.
"I know my destiny, Alisa-chan; and I wish you all the best! You and I were never meant to be…you deserve better than my kind…just know that I…I…I love you…and I'm sorry I never told you until now. I never had the strength or the courage…but I love you; and I want you to be happy…because that's what matters most to me in the universe; enough to die for!" Piroro shouts back to her.
"No! Piroro! Don’t!" Alisa shouts as she reaches towards him. "Goodbye Alisa-chan…'til all are one!!" Piroro shouts as he and Optivula jump into the time disruption.
A blinding burst of flight zooms out from the time disruption; causing Alisa and Kamiya to disappear in a flash as they shield their eyes from the light. Dororo turns as he stands on the edge of the tower's ramp; beaten and with most of his armor broken off of him. He shields his eyes from the blinding light as it comes towards him and vaporizes him; talking out the tower and all of the Kiruru's in the area in the process.
The light travels across the planet; vaporizing everything from the ruins of the Garuru Platoon's ship to the Mihama residence and even Nishizawa Tower. Nothing is spared as the light travels out across the planet and spreads into space; vaporizing the broken rings around the planet and the moon. The light spread and continues on throughout the solar system; taking out Mars and Venus and the Asteroid Belt and moving on to Jupiter and the outer planets and taking out the Sun as well. Pretty soon; the light grows and consumes the entire solar system and eventually the Milky Way Galaxy and spreads out through space and the universe.
"What…what happened?" The narrator asks as he looks around at inner Tokyo in Japan; a sunny day as leaves fall from trees and a cool breeze blows lightly through a small park in the city.
"Oh good! I got to you just in time!" A voice shouts; and Alisa turns to see Kamiya running towards her; dressed in her school uniform.
"What is it, Kamiya?" Alisa asks somberly and without emotion. "I just wanted to ask you if you wanted to come to this party? The girls are throwing it in celebration of summer and-" Kamiya begins when she holds her hand up.
"Kamiya; it is October 30th." Alisa replies; leaving Kamiya with tiny pupils and a question mark above her head.
"But…how? I just remember it being August 18th just yesterday…wouldn't today be the 19th?" Kamiya begins, "I mean; it's not like I don't trust you; but at the same time; you're not one to joke."
Kamiya laughs nervously and sweatdrops as Alisa shakes her head a little bit. "That's not it, Kamiya. You do not remember; but a lot has happened recently; and you have missed it." Alisa replies.
"Oh?" Kamiya asks. "I can not go into it; but Daddy told me what happened. I did not remember; and I know he probably did not tell me everything that happened; but he told me enough. I hurt you; and that was wrong. I must be moving on now." Alisa replies.
"Huh? What? What do you mean, moving on?" Kamiya asks. "Do not worry. Daddy has assured me that all of your Keronians friends and their friends are fine; and everyone who is supposed to be dead is dead…including a Keronian named Piroro that I do not remember…" Alisa states.
"Huh?" Kamiya replies; her face partially hidden and with a question mark above her head. "Just know that I will remember you; and perhaps I will visit from time to time. Now; though; my destiny lies elsewhere; with Fuyuki. Daddy has assured me that now is the time to see him and try to get him to join our cause. His Keronians allies and other dark race members will try to protect him; possibly; but we must do what we have to." Alisa explains.
"So…is this goodbye then?" Kamiya asks. "Yes; for now. I may come back later; I do not know. I have a lot of learning to do in order to become human; but you were a good ally. Daddy has not told me anymore than that; so I want to just say that you and I must have worked well together for him to tell me that."
"Well; from what I recall back a long time ago with Sakaki-chan and all; yeah we did." Kamiya replies.
"Then I say goodbye, for now. I may call upon your services in the future; but for now; I will go and see Fuyuki…perhaps tomorrow. I need to talk with Daddy and figure out what to do now." Alisa replies.
"O.K. then…" Kamiya begins, unsure of how to properly respond. Nevula suddenly appears on Alisa's hairband and looks at Kamiya. "Kamiya; you were a true friend to Alisa. She does not understand friendship yet; but I do. So, thank you for what you did; even though you and Alisa will never know what that was." Nevula states.
"You're welcome." Kamiya replies with a bow. As she rises; she looks around to see Alisa and Nevula gone.
"Alisa-chan…" Kamiya begins with a slight bit of sadness, "…I guess I'll have to cherish the time we had together, for now…and speaking of time; I can't believe it's actually October 30th! I wonder if they'll be any cool Halloween celebrations around here…"
"And so; it all comes to an end; for now…" The narrator states, "…I don't really remember what happened; but hopefully you all do. And so; until the next adventure comes; which I'm sure it will…good night!"
Just so you know; not saying anything by this; but I was tears several times while writing this! ;_;
I know...it's really quite sad what happens in this though...
But this will keep you guessing; right to the very end! ^_^
And no, no cliffhangers this time. :P
Anyway, that's it for me babbling. I really hope you liked it; and please tell me what you thought!! ^_^
I'd love to hear what you think of it; and I will answer you if you have any questions or comments or anything! Please, if you can, please comment! It really means a lot to me to read your comments! :)
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 20: "Piroro and Optivula: What is true friendship? De arimasu!"
"Time…what is it? Is it a constant thing?" The narrator asks as Piroro and Optivula float out in their ship in space just a few thousand miles from the shattered Pekopon, "…As it has become apparent to everyone; no."
"By the skidplate of Primus himself! I've never seen anything like that before in all my life!" Piroro shouts as he stares in wide-eyed wonder at the sight before him. "Me either! This is something else…" Optivula states, "…But I do know how it happened now."
"How?" Piroro asks him. Optivula looks up at him, "…The policewoman was right. It was Nevula who did this."
"Meanwhile, on the surface…" The narrator states.
"Please! Alisa-chan, I don't want to fight you!" Kamiya shouts as she quickly generates her shield and blocks Nevula's attack.
"Oh…but it's too late for that, Pekoponjin!" Alisa shouts evilly as Nevula slices at her again; causing Kamiya to jump back a little.
"We don't have to do this! We were friends…why are you doing this?" Kamiya shouts as she tries to reason with Alisa.
Alisa stares at her and laughs evilly. "You didn't want to be my friend…but that doesn't matter anymore. Now; you die!" Alisa shouts as Nevula converts into hammer and slams into Kamiya's shield; knocking her over as they battle in the street.
"Fine then! If this is the only way you'll learn; then so be it!" Kamiya shouts as she activates her rockets and takes off as fast as she can. Alisa watches as Kamiya zooms away towards the city; and snickers. "Run all you like…you'll die just the same!" Alisa smirks as Nevula converts into a pair of wings and takes off after Kamiya.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
Dororo; clad in his purple metal suit; dashes quickly towards a passing swarm of Kiruru's; drawing his sword and activating a wing pack along the way.
Suddenly; one of the Kiruru's notices him and moments later; the rest of the horde turns to see him coming towards them. "This has to end!!" Dororo shouts as he zooms towards the horde as they all close in on him.
As they start to attack him; he quickly uses some assassin magic and a hail of shurikens rains down upon the Kiruru's; taking out only a couple as most of them dodge the attacks.
Dororo furious swipes at them as the Kiruru's surround him from all angles; causing him to fly erratically. Suddenly; he plows through a giant plate glass window on a storefront as he crashes down. He rolls a short distance before noticing that all of the Kiruru's have been knocked off of him and are lying on the ground.
He rises to his feet quickly as the Kiruru's all suddenly look up at him at the same time. He turns and grabs a nearby chair as the Kiruru's charge at him.
As he catches one of them in the rungs of the chair; he swings it widely side to side; knocking more and more of them away. Just then; the one caught in the rungs manages to free it's head and starts crawling towards him; causing him to toss the chair aside quickly and take off again in his wing pack.
He slams into the Kiruru's as hard as he can; plowing through them for a good distance before being slowed down by the sheer number of them. He quickly one of them and tosses him at another one of them in front of him; giving him just enough room to jump on top of them and get above the swarm.
"Assassin Magic: Eyes of Truth!" Dororo shouts as his eyes suddenly turn mechanical. As he focuses; he sees the Kiruru Tower in his sights; and quickly zooms off with the Kiruru's in hot pursuit.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"It looks like this is it then…" Garuru states as he stares menacingly at the incoming Kiruru's, "…This may be our last stand."
Everyone stares at him with sadness as he generates a pair of telescoping cannons and a wing pack from subspace. "Are you all ready?"
"Ku…lasts stands aren't exactly my favorite…" Kururu starts, "…But he might be right. The number of Kiruru's has grown exponentially now; and there might be no stopping them."
"Then we do what we can!" Garuru shouts as he takes off towards the incoming Kiruru's. Tamama and Taruru both get onto small saucers as Kururu snickers lightly in front of his laptop.
"Kukuku…luckily; I come prepared for situations like this…" Kururu snickers as he stares at his screen, "I press!"
He presses a button on his keyboard; and the Mihama residence splits in half; creaking apart slowly as a large platform starts to rise up. Tamama and Taruru both watch as they hover above the ground, staring in wonder as the house stops and the platform fully rises.
"What is that, Kururu Sochou, desu?" Tamama asks as he looks at the immense ship on the platform. "Kukuku…" Kururu begins with a tone of regret, "…The last resort."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Pupupu…this is bad! It's only a matter of time before they break in here!" Tororo shouts as he looks at his monitors; seeing only the faces of swarms of Kiruru's completely surrounding his ship, "And that Cyroro-san went and disabled all of my weapons! I need to get them online, and fast! …This sucks!"
Tororo takes a bite of a slice of pizza as he tries to desperately get his weapons back online as the Kiruru's try to get inside the ship to him.
"Elsewhere, in space…" The narrator states.
"What do you mean?" Piroro shouts as a question mark pops up over his head. "I'll explain later. Right now; we might have the break we need." Optivula shouts as he shifts gears and forms a pair of hands.
Piroro watches as Optivula starts to type away on the controls of the ship. "What are you doing?" Piroro asks. "Not now…we only have a small window to work with here. I should've noticed this sooner!" Optivula shouts as he continues to type away at the controls.
"O.K. then…is there anything I can do?" Piroro asks. "Um…" Optivula starts as he thinks, "…Yeah. Make sure this ship is pulse-protected and ready for an emergency shutdown in all operating systems."
"WHAT?!" Piroro shouts as he stares in confusion. "Just do it! It's the only way we can do something to help…" Optivula commands; staring at Piroro sternly as he stops typing momentarily and then starts again.
"And why do we want to help? I just came here for the con; not to save the day!" Piroro shouts. Optivula looks at him and stops typing again.
"You…you don't remember, d-do you?" Optivula asks him with a tone of sadness.
Piroro looks at him with an expression of confusion as he scratches his head. "Remember what? The con's obviously not going to be the same; even if we do manage to get to the surface of Pekopon; so what's to remember?" Piroro asks him.
Optivula stares at him with a look of regret. "The feedback from the altered time must've had an effect on you…" Optivula states somberly. "What are you babbling about?" Piroro asks him; placing a hand upon his hip and holding out the other one; waiting for an answer.
Optivula sighs as he forms a solid ball again. "Here…let me show you…" He states as he floats over and reattaches to Piroro's head.
As he attaches to his head again, Piroro looks up at him. "I still don't see what all this is ab-" Piroro starts when he's suddenly cut off. All of a sudden; a rush of images and memories floods into his mind; of Alisa and Nevula; with Piroro talking about her and watching her from afar and thinking about her happily.
"A-Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks in confusion as he starts to remember. "My race isn't affected by time like your race is…" Optivula states; "I still remember the true past; the one you've forgotten!"
"Alisa-chan…oh no…" Piroro states in fear as he remembers her vividly now. "Now do you see why you have to get to Pekopon? If you don't get down there and extract her; she will never have existed!" Optivula shouts.
"Oh man…I've got to get down there; now!" Piroro shouts as he races towards the ship's controls. "Hey! Not so fast…" Optivula shouts as he forms a stop sign in front of Piroro; causing him to stop in mid sprint. Optivula disconnects from his head and forms a small ball again and hovers in mid air. "I need you to prepare this ship for what I'm about to do." Optivula states.
"What are you going to do?" Piroro asks. "Fire an EM Pulse at the planet!" Optivula states sternly.
"Elsewhere, on Pekopon…" The narrator states.
"Get back here!" Alisa shouts as she flies after Kamiya. Kamiya looks over her shoulder; only to see Nevula convert into hand as he still maintains his wing shape at the same time.
"Oh great…" Kamiya shouts as she turns and starts flying upside down; now staring directly back at Alisa. Kamiya grabs her gun and aims at Nevula; but he reacts quickly and completely envelops Kamiya before she can fire at him.
"Great…now crush the Pekoponjin!" Alisa snickers evilly as Nevula starts to shrink in size.
All of a sudden, Nevula starts to glow; and seconds later; a single energy blast blows a hole in his body; causing Alisa to scream in pain. A single slice plows through Nevula like butter as Kamiya jumps out of Nevula; holding her gun in her left hand and a beam saber in her right.
"THAT HURT!!" Alisa shouts angrily as Nevula reconfigures himself again; this time forming a long sword as he still remains attached to Alisa's head. Kamiya watches as Alisa grabs the handle of the Nevula sword and charges at her.
Kamiya blocks Alisa's swings with her beam saber; but ends up getting struck across the shoulder by Nevula; causing sparks to shoot out of her shoulder armor.
"Ready to accept defeat, Pekoponjin?" Alisa asks. "Ready to come to your senses?" Kamiya quickly retorts. Just then; she looks behind Alisa and sees a swarm of Kiruru's rushing towards her.
"Uh-oh…" Kamiya shouts as she quickly generates a grenade and tosses it at Alisa. Alisa knocks it away with her sword quickly; giving Kamiya just enough reaction time to grab her by the hand and jet away with her rocket pack.
"Let go of me!!!" Alisa shouts as she tries to shake loose Kamiya's grip on her sword arm. "I still care for you; and I'm not going to let those Kiruru's get you!" Kamiya shouts.
"What are you going on about, Pekoponjin? You seem to be very stupid or very delusional…" Alisa states to her; still trying to break free.
"Well; maybe…" Kamiya shouts as she zooms closer and closer to a tall office tower; "…But you do things you normally wouldn't do when you need to protect your friends; and you need to learn that again!"
Suddenly; Kamiya turns her jets to maximum as she zooms towards the tower. She peers quickly over her shoulder; seeing the Kiruru's only a few feet from Alisa; still being held onto tightly by Kamiya.
"Hang on, Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she suddenly zooms up at the last second; cruising up the side of the building. The Kiruru's; unable to stop; slam into the side of the building and break open a large hole in the side of it. Kamiya zooms away from the building and floats in the air a short distance away; only to notice that a lot of the Kiruru's didn't smash into the building and are still coming after her.
"You rotten Pekoponjin; let go of me!!" Alisa shouts as Nevula changes into a giant spike and hooks around. Kamiya quickly tosses Alisa in front of her before Nevula can stab her.
"That's better…" Alisa grins evilly as she floats in the air with Nevula as a pair of wings and a hooked spike in her hand. "Oh is it?" Kamiya asks with a smirk; causing Alisa to growl a little.
Suddenly; the swarm of Kiruru's attacks Alisa; causing her to start swinging wildly with Nevula at them. Kamiya stares at them for a moment; then sighs as she raises her gun. The swarm continues to grow and grow around Alisa as she starts to get completely covered by Kiruru's from every direction.
At that moment; Kamiya releases the trigger on her gun; releasing the built-up charge and firing at the Kiruru's. The blast plows into them; exploding and blowing most of then in all directions. A few manage to still cling onto Alisa; and Kamiya zooms in towards them as fast as she can.
"Hang on Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she punches the Kiruru's; trying to fight her way to Alisa. Suddenly; a single blade plunges through the head of one of Kiruru's only a few inches from her; and she grabs the end of the black blade.
"Let's go some place where we can take care of business!" Kamiya shouts as she forces her jets into a spin and manages to free Alisa from the swarm of Kiruru's. As the one on Nevula's reformed sword blade dissipates; Kamiya aims carefully and releases Alisa at just the right moment; letting her fly backwards and through the opening in the side of the office tower. Kamiya quickly dives and zooms into the office building after her.
Inside; Kamiya lands and skids to a halt as Alisa slowly stands to her feet; rising up from a knocked over cubicle area.
"Still haven't learned, Pekoponjin?" Alisa shouts as she stares at Kamiya; with Nevula in hand as a sword still. "It's you haven’t learned, Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she stares down Alisa from a short distance away in the aisle.
Kamiya looks out of the hole in the building; only to see the Kiruru's coming towards them again. "No matter what; I'm going to make sure you are safe, Alisa-chan; no matter what you do to me!" Kamiya shouts.
"Then you are more of a fool than I thought!!" Alisa shouts Nevula changes into a hand and picks up a desk chair. Kamiya watches in horror as Nevula chucks at her as hard as he can.
"Elsewhere, during this time…" The narrator states.
A resonance of Kiru fills the air as Garuru zooms towards them at full speed; a giant pair of cannons on his back and aimed over his shoulders.
"The day will not end like this…" Garuru shouts as he generates a targeting eyepiece and mounts it to his head. He aims and fires both cannons at the same time; filling the sky with a blinding white light as they fire.
The energy from the cannons breaks the sound barrier as it plows through the air; slamming into the horde of Kiruru's only a short distance away. Garuru; having been blown back a little from the recoil; watches as the energy explodes upon contact with the Kiruru's; vaporizing a good number of them as it expands outward in a giant ball of light.
Garuru quickly aims again to fire; but the Kiruru's don't even notice the large number of them he destroyed as they continue on towards him; unfazed. He quickly jettisons his cannons and generates a close-range gun; aiming and picking of the Kiruru's one by one as quickly as it can.
A few moments later; he notices that they are too close; and tosses away his gun and generates two long beam sabers. "This is for you; brother…" Garuru shouts as he raises both of his sabers into the air and slams into the horde of Kiruru's; plunging each saber into a different Kiruru as he continues to take them out.
"Not far away…" The narrator states as Tamama and Taruru zoom in on their hoverboards. "Garuru Teichou!" Taruru shouts as he sees Garuru taking on an overwhelming number of Kiruru; managing to hold his own against the onslaught.
"Taruru Genocide: EX!!!" Taruru shouts as his eyes suddenly turn color and he shoots a beam of energy from them at the Kiruru's. A couple of Kiruru's are taken out; and the rest suddenly turn to see him coming towards them.
"Oh no…" Taruru gulps in fear as they start flying towards him. He fires at them again with his deathblow; but they anticipate it and dodge it easily.
"NUCLEAR TAMAMA IMPACTO!!" Tamama shouts; shooting a beam of yellow energy with black energy swirling around it at the Kiruru's. The blast catches them off guard; and takes out a bunch of them as it explodes.
The resonance of Kiruru's only grows stronger as they all turn and start to split up; heading towards both Tamama and Taruru.
"Kukuku…" A voice fills the air as a gigantic green ship appears behind them; dwarfing the two small Keronians on hoverboards as it floats up in the air.
"Kururu Sochou!!" Tamama shouts happily as he turns and sees the huge ship level out behind them. A moment later; dozens of panels open on the ship as rows of gigantic artillery cannons extend out of them.
"You want a war…" Kururu snickers as he sits inside the main cockpit; staring a targeting screen in front of him with hundreds of Kiruru's on it, "…I'll give you a war!!"
He presses a button, and all of the cannons on the ship fire. The laser blasts plow into the Kiruru's; easily taking out the front line as the rest of them spread out in reaction. "Kukuku…you think you can outwit me?" Kururu shouts angrily as the realigns the ship's cannons in random directions and opens fire again.
The laser blasts take out about the same number of Kiruru's as last time; leaving still even more coming in only a short distance away.
"Kukuku…is there no end to this?" Kururu sweatdrops as he watches the Kiruru's still continue towards them; filling the sky completely with their sheer numbers.
"Argh! It took you long enough!" Garuru shouts as he zooms towards them. He stops next to Tamama and Taruru; and they stare at him in shock. "What?" Garuru begins as he wipes a trail of blood from his mouth; and breathes deeply despite being covered in wounds and lacerations, "This is war; you know."
"No…that's not it; Garuru Teichou…" Taruru begins as he points to Garuru's head. Garuru quickly grabs a small gun and rubs the side of it so he can see his reflection. Suddenly; his mouth drops in shock a little.
"They…infected you…" Taruru states as he sees a big X on Garuru's face. "Hmm…this is getting interesting now…" Garuru states somberly as he watches the giant ship behind him take out the incoming waves of Kiruru's.
"Elsewhere, during this time…" The narrator states.
"I have to get to that tower! It's the only way!" Dororo shouts as he zooms as fast as he can towards the tower; which is still a good distance away.
A couple of the Kiruru's manage to catch up to him and latch onto his wing pack. He quickly retracts the wings; and they fall back; knocking into a few of the other Kiruru's still behind him.
"Alright; try this then!" Dororo shouts suddenly as he turns around in mid flight. "Assassin Magic: Barrier Deflection!!" Dororo shouts as he forms a giant energy shuriken and holds it out in front of him. The Kiruru's slam into it; causing small explosions as each one slams into the shuriken.
Just as the shuriken solidifies; the Kiruru's manage to adapt and zoom around the shuriken. Dororo quickly whips it around and starts slicing through the Kiruru's as they try to get him. He finally draws back the giant shuriken and tosses it at them; only taking out a couple of ones near the back of the group as it continues on falling through the sky.
He quickly takes off again; flying in the right way as the Kiruru's hog-pile on the position where he was. The rest continue to chase after him as he draws closer and closer to the tower.
"Meanwhile, at this time…" The narrator states.
"Pupupu…Almost got it…" Tororo snickers as he tries frantically to restore the systems on his ship. He listens as he hears loud banging on the hull of the ship; only to realize that it's from the Kiruru's slamming themselves into the hull in an effort to get inside.
"Meanwhile, in space…" The narrator states.
"Are you ready?" Optivula shouts. "All ready!" Piroro shouts back from a short distance away in the ship. "Then now or never; let this work!!" Optivula shouts as he presses a button with formed hands.
Outside the ship; waves of gas-like energy gather around the hull as it slowly converges at the front tip of the ship. A moment later; a single pulse of gas-like energy connects from the ship to the surface of the planet; plowing right through the remnants of the atmosphere and right at Japan.
In an instant; the power on the entire planet goes down as all the lights and electrical systems on Pekopon shut down in less than a second.
"What? What's going to happen now?" The narrator shouts in shock.
"What in the heck just happened?" Tororo shouts as he stops typing; noticing all of his screens have gone blank. He listens to the eerie silence; which is broken a few moments later by the sound of rushing wind. "Uh-oh…this is bad…" Tororo shouts he realizes that the anti-gravity generators have failed as well; and he starts to float around a little inside the cockpit as the ship starts to crash down to the planet.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"What?!" Kururu shouts as he presses his button; but the ship doesn't fire. Suddenly; Tamama, Taruru and Garuru start to fall from the sky as their hoverboards and flight packs loose power; and Kururu's ship starts to crash a few moments later.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"I just sensed something…but what?" Dororo shouts as he floats through the air just a few hundred feet from Kiruru tower. He suddenly tries to accelerate; and realizes his flight pack is disabled.
"Oh great…" Dororo sighs as he sweatdrops. He quickly grabs his katana as he free-falls towards Kiruru tower and holds it up above his head.
"And elsewhere…" The narrator shouts.
"Noo!!" Kamiya shouts as she shields herself; but moves her hands down after a couple of seconds only to see Alisa-chan standing with her back to her; with the chair breaking apart in the opposite direction away from her.
"What happened?" She asks. "You teleporte…" Her necklace begins in Kururu's voice; but fades out as the power on her suit shuts down.
"Uh-oh." She mutters as she looks in horror as Alisa turns around and sees her.
"In space…" The narrator shouts.
"There! It's done!" Optivula shouts, "I only hope that EM Pulse didn't do too much damage."
"It shouldn't have," Piroro responds, "What could possibly be still electronically active on Pekopon with all this happening?"
"If only you knew…" The narrator sighs in disbelief, "Thanks to their action; this was one of the reactions…"
"Aaaahhhhhhh!!!" Tororo shouts as he holds onto the edge of his chair to prevent him from floating away. Slices of pizza and donuts float by him as the ship continues to crash down to the surface far below. The Kiruru's start to peel off and tumble away from the ship as it zooms in faster and faster to the ground.
Suddenly; it slams into the ground and tosses Tororo into the windshield; knocking him out cold. The ship gouges a large groove into the ground as it plows into a field; and eventually comes to a halt and plots down flat with a loud thud and a small puff of dust.
"Another reaction…" The narrator states.
"Quickly! Activate your emergency parachutes!!" Garuru shouts as he presses open a panel on his wing pack and pulls out a small cord inside of it.
Tamama and Taruru look up at him in shock. "We don't have parachutes!!" They shout to him as he starts to pull away from them.
Garuru growls a little as he realizes that the hoverboards don't have them and quickly dives down towards them by making his body more streamlined. He quickly catches up to them and grabs both of their arms.
"Hold onto me; quickly!" Garuru shouts; and they grab his arms. He reaches back with all of his strength as he struggles against Tamama's weight; and manages to pull the cord on his flight pack. Seconds later; a large purple parachute with Garuru's symbol on it expands out and fills with air; slowing them down considerably.
"Kukuku…looks like it's manual ejection time!" Kururu shouts as he pulls a lever; and shoots himself out of the ship with a compression spring; which also cracks open a panel above him in the hull. Garuru watches as Kururu ejects out of the crashing ship and activates a parachute a few moments later.
"And another reaction…" The narrator shouts.
Dororo thrusts forward his katana at just the right moment and plunges it into the side of Kiruru tower. But just as he slams into the tower from the reaction to stopping suddenly; the katana blade snaps and he falls a short distance and makes a solid thud with the spiraling ramp around Kiruru tower.
"Reminds me why I don't like technology all that much…" Dororo laughs a little as he stands to his feet slowly.
"And another reaction…" The narrator shouts.
"So…what are you going to do without your weapons, Pekoponjin?" Alisa snickers as she sees Kamiya struggling to reactivate her powered suit. Kamiya turns to see a couple of Kiruru's coming around the corner towards her.
"Find new ones!" Kamiya shouts as she grabs one of the Kiruru's by the leg. "Kiru?!" The Kiruru shouts in shock as Kamiya swings him around and smashes Alisa square in the face with him; knocking her back and to the ground from the fierce impact. Kamiya quickly turns and fires upon the rest of the Kiruru's; destroying them.
"Meanwhile, in space…" The narrator states.
"Well; even if there were anything electronically active on the planet; I'm sure that it didn't do any real damage." Piroro replies with a shrug.
"Sometimes ignorance is bliss…" The narrator sighs.
"So, what now?" Piroro asks. "Reactivate the ship's engines and get to the planet's surface now; while we're still in the same time as them!!" Optivula commands.
Piroro quickly throws a couple switches; and the ship's engines come back online. A moment later; the ship zooms down and plows through the remnants of the atmosphere with ease as it heads directly for Japan.
As the ship zooms down; Piroro slows the engines and Optivula cruises the ship in and lands softly on a long, deserted street.
"Are we…here now?" Piroro asks cautiously. "Yeah; if you can call it that…" Optivula states; "We've only got about 2 hours before the time storms realign themselves fully. As a matter of fact; it's already happening."
"What do you mean?" Piroro asks. "You remember all those chunks of the planet that were destroyed that we saw from space?" Optivula asks him. "Yeah, what about them?" Piroro asks.
"They weren't destroyed…that was us seeing Pekopon in the present; where it no longer existed." Optivula replies.
"No way…" Piroro replies. "I know all about this. It's something our race has seen a few times when we've rearranged time in the past," Optivula explains, "Basically; time replaces and repairs itself in the least affected areas first; starting with memories of sentient beings and moving to the physical realm. And in the physical realm; it does the same; fixing the least damaged areas first and making it's way to the most heavily damaged areas."
"Oh?" Piroro asks, amazed by all this. "Yes, and this is where the most damage was; here in Japan. So; when Nevula did this; he must've been here in Japan." Optivula states.
"But why the EM Pulse…?" Piroro asks in confusion. "Simple. We got a lucky break." Optivula explains.
"Huh?" Piroro asks in confusion. "The Keron Army used Planet Atrophy here; right?" Optivula asks. "Right; I remember that policewoman saying that…" Piroro replies.
"Well; Planet Atrophy works on a very specific frequency…match it; and you can break it." Optivula explains, "So; that EM Pulse matched the frequency that so that we were in the active Pekopon time; not the frozen Pekopon time or the non-existent Pekopon time of the present; and we had to move in a less than a minute in order to make it through that window and get to this time here on Pekopon."
"Wow…that's really confusing…" Piroro states as he sweatdrops. "I know…that's why my race never does this. It has lots of consequences; terrible ones mostly. Nevula must've had a good reason to do this…" Optivula states.
"Yeah…I wonder if it had anything to do with Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks. "Possibly," Optivula begins, "Oh, and there's one other thing too…"
"What's that?" Piroro asks. "You only alter time as a last resort…" Optivula begins, "…It makes you and whatever host you happen to be attached to at the time go completely insane!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Hehehehe…" Alisa snickers insanely as she slowly rises to her feet; resetting her shoulder as she stands up. Kamiya cringes a little as she watches Alisa do this.
"That really hurt, Pekoponjin…" Alisa snickers as she walks towards Kamiya slowly, "Now; let me teach you the true meaning of pain!!"
Kamiya looks around her and quickly grabs a fax machine and yanks it's plug out of the socket as she lifts it up. "Stay away from me Alisa-chan! I really don't want to hurt you anymore!" Kamiya shouts.
"Hahaha…you can't hurt me…" Alisa snickers as Nevula sits on top of Alisa's head. Kamiya backs up a few steps; only to realize she's up against a wall.
"I'm sorry Alisa-chan!" Kamiya shouts as she tosses the fax machine at Alisa. Nevula quickly reacts and changes into a shield; blocking Kamiya's attack.
Kamiya frantically looks around her for anything she can, and starts tossing random objects at Alisa like staplers, coffee cups and computer monitors. Alisa casually blocks everything as she makes her way to Kamiya.
"Well; well; well…you put up a good fight until now, Pekoponjin…" Alisa laughs.
"Please Alisa-chan…don't hurt me! I'm your friend! I care about you very much!!" Kamiya shouts. Alisa looks at her a little in confusion and peers into her eyes.
"What are you saying, Pekoponjin?" Alisa asks angrily. "That I care you for, Alisa-chan! You're my best friend!!" Kamiya cries out; tears streaming down from her eyes.
Alisa's expression grows a little softer as she looks at Kamiya with less angst. "You…care for me…" Alisa asks with confusion. "Yes! I care about you! You're my best friend, Alisa-chan!!" Kamiya replies through her tears; breathing rapidly as she tries not to hyperventilate.
Suddenly; Nevula twitches violently and Alisa's expression grows evil again. "Sorry to disappoint you, Pekoponjin; but you're tricks won't work! Goodbye, forever!!" Alisa shouts as Nevula changes into a spear and curls around and skewers Kamiya right through the stomach.
Kamiya gasps for air as she feels the blade plunge through her body; and looks down to see blood drip out around the blade. She looks up at Alisa slowly and places her hand on her face.
"I'm sorry I couldn't save you, Alisa-chan…" She whispers as her hand slips down from Alisa's face and falls limply to her side. As Nevula pulls his spear out of Kamiya's body; she falls to the floor; dead.
"I don't understand it…" Alisa begins as she looks down at Kamiya, "…For some reason; I feel a little remorse for killing this worthless Pekoponjin; I don't know why though."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Um, Garuru Teichou…" Tamama asks as Taruru stands next to him on the ground and Kururu approaches from a short distance away, "…What do we do now?"
Garuru looks up at the Kiruru's floating above them; searching around for them. He sighs a deep breath as he tries to generate a gun from subspace; only to realize he can't.
"They've spotted us…" Kururu states as he walks up to them and points up at the Kiruru's looking down at them.
"We…have lost. We must now stand and fight with whatever we have left and can use," Garuru begins somberly, "Because it's the only option we have left. We can't retreat; and we must not surrender. But, in doing this…this will be it. We can't stop them all; I know a lost battle when I see one. We will all die surely; but at least we’ll take most of them with us!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I have to find what the source of this is; so I can stop it; before those Kiruru's spot me again." Dororo states as he quickly runs along the wrapping ramp around Kiruru tower.
"Assassin Magic: Eyes of Truth!" He shouts as he looks at the tower; but sees nothing. A question mark pops up over his head; but then he turns and looks down; and sees something.
"It wasn't the tower…" Dororo begins, "It was behind the tower!"
"Meanwhile, on the ground; not far from the tower…" The narrator states.
"So, where is Alisa-chan?" Piroro asks as Optivula sits on top of his head. "She's around here…I know it." Optivula states; when he sees something.
"Oh no…" Optivula shouts as he stares off in one direction. "What is it?" Piroro asks; looking up to see a large swirling ball of electricity floating high above the ground about a mile away; shooting arcs of lightning into the ground.
"That's it!" Optivula shouts. "You've got be more straight forward with me here," Piroro sighs, "You know I don't remember anything really; and that you're the only one who understands what's going on here fully."
"Oh yeah…" Optivula sweatdrops, "…Well; that's it. That's the epicenter; where Nevula must've started all this! It's the main place where the time disruption begins!"
"Oh…" Piroro states, "I guess that makes sense. I mean, I don't know anything about time or history or any of that; so it sounds good to me."
"What are you saying? That I don't know what I'm talking about?" Optivula retorts quickly. "No…why don't you stop getting bent out of shape over everything I say!" Piroro replies, a little annoyed.
"Well; why don't you just stop babbling and actually listening to what I have to say for a change! If you didn't keep asking me questions; we'd have more time than the hour or so we have now; you Keronian idiot!" Optivula shouts at him. "Oh yeah? Well; why don't you just stop explaining everything to me and just do it all yourself then; you round black piece of slag!" Piroro shouts angrily back at him; shaking his fist at him.
"Oh…so you think I'm incompetent and need your worthless help now; is that it?" Optivula shouts back; steam shooting out of him.
"So, a Keronian and one of my kind…" A voice states; and Piroro turns to see Alisa standing a short distance from him.
"Alisa-chan?! Wh-what are you doing h-h-here?!" Piroro shouts; suddenly blushing brightly. "Hmm…it would seem that my enemies know me by name…" Alisa states with a tone of disgust.
"Enemies?" Piroro asks; sweatdropping.
"Oh crap; he really is insane now! She's under his influence!" Optivula shouts as he converts into a pair of hands. Alisa clenches her fists in anger as Nevula changes into a pair of hands and they clash midway.
Optivula changes into a giant space Cyclops as Nevula reacts and changes into a space Chupacabra; and they start wrestling with each other; beating up each other up and punching each other as hard as they can.
"You don't stand a chance! I'm more powerful than you!" Nevula shouts; finally speaking on his own; but in an echoing; demonic voice now.
"No, you're the same as me!" Optivula shouts; picking up Nevula and body-slamming him into the ground as hard as he can; yanking Alisa over in the process.
"Alisa-chan!" Piroro shouts in fear as he sees Alisa get knocked over. "Don't mind her! She's not herself; she can't think on her own while he's still attached to her!" Optivula shouts back to Piroro.
Suddenly; while Optivula's distracted; Nevula grabs Optivula and gives him a pile driver; smashing his head into the ground as hard as he can and tossing him aside.
"So, still want to face me, Keronian?" Alisa asks as Nevula reforms her kitty ears hair band on her head. "No, I don't want to face you, Alisa-chan…" Piroro begins; trembling with fear as Optivula lies knocked out a short distance away.
"But I do!!" A voice shouts and Alisa turns around quickly; and her jaw drops in shock. Hovering in the air a short distance away; Powered Kamiya stares at her with fierce determination and aims her gun directly at her.
"But…but how did you survive, Pekoponjin? I killed you!" Nevula screams in anger and confusion. "Allow me to explain…" Kamiya begins.
"Flashback time!" The narrator shouts.
As Alisa walks away from Kamiya; who now lies dead on the floor; the light on her Powered Necklace begins to blink.
"Kukuku…system reboot and repairs; complete!" The necklace states in Kururu's voice, "Vital signs of Kamiya Yumenna non-existent; but tissues and vital organs still functional. Analysis: Subject has recently died. Commencing Kero-Ball program number 12: Body restoration and repair."
Suddenly; energy starts to leak from ports on the Powered Suit as the hole in Kamiya's stomach begins to heal and close shut. A few moments later; Kamiya coughs a little as a tiny bit of blood comes out of her mouth.
"Kero-Ball function of cell restoration and replication complete. Analysis: Subject has been revived from near death. Kukuku…that means it was a success!" The necklace states as it blinks.
"I'm…still alive?" Kamiya asks as she holds her head a little. "Kukuku…how perceptive of you." The necklace replies.
"Wow…even when you're not really here; you're still a jerk." Kamiya replies; still a little weak and trying to figure out what just happened.
"Naturally…" The necklace replies. Kamiya sighs deeply and gets a stern look on her face. "I need to find Alisa-chan; now! Where is she?" She asks as more of a command.
"Oh…so that's how you survived and managed to track me down…" Alisa snickers as the flashback ends.
"Yes," Kamiya begins, "And this time; you won't win. This time; I will save you and make sure you understand why I'm fighting you!"
"Still as dumb as ever; even in resurrection…" Alisa begins. "…But I will still kill you just the same; as I did before!" Nevula finishes as he forms a pair of wings and takes off towards her.
Kamiya raises her gun and fires upon Alisa without hesitation. As the blast comes towards him; Nevula tries to deflect it; but it goes right through him and plows into Alisa; sending them both crashing to the ground.
"WHAT?!" Nevula screams in anger as Alisa holds her chest in pain. He forces her to rise to her feet again as Kamiya lands on the ground and starts walking towards them.
"You will fall; just like you did before!" Nevula shouts as he forms giant scythes and slices at Kamiya. Kamiya hardly reacts; simply extending her claw-blades and slicing right through Nevula; causing him to cry out in pain.
"But…But how? You're nothing by a lowly Pekoponjin!" Nevula screams. He quickly reconfigures himself into a bunch of snakes and Alisa's eyes suddenly illuminate.
A visor instantly pops down from Kamiya's crest; and she walks on; unaffected by Nevula's attack. Alisa stares on in horror as Kamiya walks right up to her and grabs her by the throat; lifting her up off of the ground.
"What are you? How can you stop all my attacks like this?!" Nevula shouts in fear as Kamiya stares up at her. Suddenly; Kamiya starts to tear up as a small stream of tears runs down her cheeks.
"Don't you see?" A voice states; and Nevula and Alisa look over to see Optivula wake again; now back in the form of a small ball alien. "No…why can the Pekoponjin do this?" Nevula asks.
"Because she loves you." Optivula replies.
"WHAT?!" Nevula shouts in shock. "Simple. You know our kind can only defeat those of the dark race and those who use darkness as their power…" Optivula begins; as images of Tamama throwing his Jealousy Ball at Nevula in the past fill his thoughts.
"…Kamiya doesn't fight out of hate and anger; she doesn't fight for darkness. She fights because she cares for Alisa and wants to save her; and you have no power over someone who fights for good; no power over someone who doesn't fight for evil; and has no evil intentions!" Optivula explains.
Suddenly; Nevula looks over at Kamiya and Alisa's expression grows lighter. "So…I…was…wrong…?" Nevula states; and Kamiya nods; still crying. She sets down Alisa; and suddenly Alisa collapses to her knees.
"Alisa-chan? Are you alright?" Kamiya shouts; getting on her knees and holding Alisa's shoulders. "What have I done? I killed you…and I hurt you…and I did so many terrible things…" Alisa cries out; putting her hands on Kamiya's shoulder armor.
"It's O.K. Alisa-chan; you didn't know what you were doing! I still care for you regardless; that's what true friendship is! Caring for the person in their darkest hour and helping them through it; no matter what!" Kamiya shouts as she pulls Alisa in close and hugs her.
"How-how can you forgive me after what I did to you?" Alisa asks; not hugging back out of confusion. "It doesn't matter! All that matters and all I care about is that you are safe and back to normal!" Kamiya cries out; squeezing Alisa tightly as she cries uncontrollably.
"Why can't I say something that beautiful to her?!" Piroro mutters to himself as tears stream out from behind his glasses; leaving Optivula only to sweatdrop.
"I had no idea…" A voice states; and they look and see Dororo walking towards them; still in his armor, "But it all makes sense now. You two really do have a beautiful friendship, Kamiya-dono and Alisa-dono; and I see that now."
"Dororo-chan? What's with the suit?" Kamiya asks in confusion; still sniffling a little bit as a question appears over her head.
"Don't worry about it. I just wanted to say that quickly. I'm keeping the Kiruru's at bay; but I can't hold them off forever. I know they will eventually over take me…" Dororo begins as he briefly removes his helmet and shows that he has an X on his face, "…So I wanted to say that in case I do not return to say it later. Garuru-dono, Taruru-dono, and the rest of my platoon are all dead; I felt them die…"
"Dororo-chan, I'm so sorry…" Kamiya begins with a tone of sadness. "Take care of yourselves. I will hold the line for as long as I can! Nin!" Dororo shouts as he puts his helmet back on and takes off as quickly as he can.
"Oh my god!" Piroro shouts in horror. "What is it?" Optivula shouts, turning to look at Piroro.
"The time…" Piroro begins; pointing to a timepiece, "…We've only got 10 minutes left!"
"I think he might be right…" Nevula states as Alisa rises to her feet and Kamiya releases her hug on her, "…Look around."
They all look as they see the atmosphere and the sky fade in and out above them; revealing the pure black sky of space; true space that's not distorted by Pekopon's atmosphere.
"It has to be done now, Nevula!" Optivula shouts, "Are you ready?" "Ready for what, Daddy?" Alisa asks innocently.
"Oh my god…you didn't tell her?!" Optivula shouts in shock and with great concern. "No…I didn't…" Nevula replies somberly.
"What is it, Daddy?" Alisa asks him. "When I did this; I knew what I was doing. I had to be sure you wanted to do this; 100% sure; because…because…" Nevula begins.
"Why, Daddy?" Alisa asks. "Because…I was basically committing suicide." Nevula replies.
"What?" Alisa asks him. "You see; I can undo all of this; but the only way is to destroy the original time disruption; but that has to be done by combining it with the power of the life force with the one that created it…mine." Nevula replies.
"Daddy…no!" Alisa shouts to him in despair. "I'm sorry, Alisa-chan; I have to do this…" Nevula replies as he disconnects from her head.
"Daddy…I can't live without you! Please!" Alisa shouts to him as he floats towards the ball of electricity about a mile away.
"Goodbye Alisa…I wish you happiness and I hope you can find your humanity…I'm just sorry I won't be there to share it with you!" He shouts as he starts to float away.
Suddenly; a beam strikes him out of nowhere; causing him to cry out in pain and fall to the ground seconds later; out cold.
"WHAT?!" Kamiya and Alisa both shout at the same time as they turn and see Piroro drop a gun. "I'm sorry…I can't let this happen." Optivula states; now attached to Piroro's head.
"What are you doing?" Alisa shouts. "It doesn't have to be the life force of the one who created it," Optivula begins, "Just one equivalent to it!"
"I'm sorry Alisa-chan; but I can't live seeing you in pain; seeing you without your daddy…" Piroro begins, "I know I couldn't live without my daddy."
"You know how many years it's been since you called me that?" Optivula asks with a tone of sadness and compassion. "I know Daddy…and I'm sorry. I know I've done some terrible things in my lifetime; but this time; I will do the right thing. I know what I have to do now; what my purpose was in life…to sacrifice it to save those who matter most to me in the universe!"
"Piroro…" Alisa begins as she picks up Nevula and watches as Optivula and Piroro fly towards the time disruption.
"I know my destiny, Alisa-chan; and I wish you all the best! You and I were never meant to be…you deserve better than my kind…just know that I…I…I love you…and I'm sorry I never told you until now. I never had the strength or the courage…but I love you; and I want you to be happy…because that's what matters most to me in the universe; enough to die for!" Piroro shouts back to her.
"No! Piroro! Don’t!" Alisa shouts as she reaches towards him. "Goodbye Alisa-chan…'til all are one!!" Piroro shouts as he and Optivula jump into the time disruption.
A blinding burst of flight zooms out from the time disruption; causing Alisa and Kamiya to disappear in a flash as they shield their eyes from the light. Dororo turns as he stands on the edge of the tower's ramp; beaten and with most of his armor broken off of him. He shields his eyes from the blinding light as it comes towards him and vaporizes him; talking out the tower and all of the Kiruru's in the area in the process.
The light travels across the planet; vaporizing everything from the ruins of the Garuru Platoon's ship to the Mihama residence and even Nishizawa Tower. Nothing is spared as the light travels out across the planet and spreads into space; vaporizing the broken rings around the planet and the moon. The light spread and continues on throughout the solar system; taking out Mars and Venus and the Asteroid Belt and moving on to Jupiter and the outer planets and taking out the Sun as well. Pretty soon; the light grows and consumes the entire solar system and eventually the Milky Way Galaxy and spreads out through space and the universe.
"What…what happened?" The narrator asks as he looks around at inner Tokyo in Japan; a sunny day as leaves fall from trees and a cool breeze blows lightly through a small park in the city.
"Oh good! I got to you just in time!" A voice shouts; and Alisa turns to see Kamiya running towards her; dressed in her school uniform.
"What is it, Kamiya?" Alisa asks somberly and without emotion. "I just wanted to ask you if you wanted to come to this party? The girls are throwing it in celebration of summer and-" Kamiya begins when she holds her hand up.
"Kamiya; it is October 30th." Alisa replies; leaving Kamiya with tiny pupils and a question mark above her head.
"But…how? I just remember it being August 18th just yesterday…wouldn't today be the 19th?" Kamiya begins, "I mean; it's not like I don't trust you; but at the same time; you're not one to joke."
Kamiya laughs nervously and sweatdrops as Alisa shakes her head a little bit. "That's not it, Kamiya. You do not remember; but a lot has happened recently; and you have missed it." Alisa replies.
"Oh?" Kamiya asks. "I can not go into it; but Daddy told me what happened. I did not remember; and I know he probably did not tell me everything that happened; but he told me enough. I hurt you; and that was wrong. I must be moving on now." Alisa replies.
"Huh? What? What do you mean, moving on?" Kamiya asks. "Do not worry. Daddy has assured me that all of your Keronians friends and their friends are fine; and everyone who is supposed to be dead is dead…including a Keronian named Piroro that I do not remember…" Alisa states.
"Huh?" Kamiya replies; her face partially hidden and with a question mark above her head. "Just know that I will remember you; and perhaps I will visit from time to time. Now; though; my destiny lies elsewhere; with Fuyuki. Daddy has assured me that now is the time to see him and try to get him to join our cause. His Keronians allies and other dark race members will try to protect him; possibly; but we must do what we have to." Alisa explains.
"So…is this goodbye then?" Kamiya asks. "Yes; for now. I may come back later; I do not know. I have a lot of learning to do in order to become human; but you were a good ally. Daddy has not told me anymore than that; so I want to just say that you and I must have worked well together for him to tell me that."
"Well; from what I recall back a long time ago with Sakaki-chan and all; yeah we did." Kamiya replies.
"Then I say goodbye, for now. I may call upon your services in the future; but for now; I will go and see Fuyuki…perhaps tomorrow. I need to talk with Daddy and figure out what to do now." Alisa replies.
"O.K. then…" Kamiya begins, unsure of how to properly respond. Nevula suddenly appears on Alisa's hairband and looks at Kamiya. "Kamiya; you were a true friend to Alisa. She does not understand friendship yet; but I do. So, thank you for what you did; even though you and Alisa will never know what that was." Nevula states.
"You're welcome." Kamiya replies with a bow. As she rises; she looks around to see Alisa and Nevula gone.
"Alisa-chan…" Kamiya begins with a slight bit of sadness, "…I guess I'll have to cherish the time we had together, for now…and speaking of time; I can't believe it's actually October 30th! I wonder if they'll be any cool Halloween celebrations around here…"
"And so; it all comes to an end; for now…" The narrator states, "…I don't really remember what happened; but hopefully you all do. And so; until the next adventure comes; which I'm sure it will…good night!"
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 19
First off; I'm sorry for the long delay on this chapter! ^^; I've had a terrible work schedule this work; but it's done now! ^_^
Secondly; I hope this chapter was worth the wait! :D I knew in a lot of cool scenes and some new stuff; like Dororo's metal armor suit and the Cyroro Robo; and even a new cliffhanger ending! O_O However, I made sure to close up some lingering questions too. ^_^
Thank you for looking; I really appreciate it! Please leave feedback if you can! :D
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 19: "Alisa and Kamiya: The truth is revealed! De arimasu!"
"The situation looks bleak for everyone on Pekopon as the Keron Army's ancient weapon, Kiruru, has grown to his final stage and the only way to stop, Mirara, has been killed…" The narrator states as Mirara lies dead upon the top of a roof as Kiruru grows larger and larger out of control, "…And all thanks to one vengeance-crazed Keronian…Abrara."
"Finally!! This planet will suffer all the pain I had to endure," Abrara shouts as he floats above the city; not far from Kiruru tower, "My only regret is that this planet atrophy is still in effect; so I can't fully enjoy their pain and suffering…"
Suddenly; something occurs to him as he tries to look out at Kiruru tower. "Oh no…" He mutters quietly as he realizes something and quickly takes off away from Kiruru.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Kururu-kun! So, what's going on, de arimasu?" Keroro asks as he strolls into the room where Kururu is still furiously typing away at his keyboard with wires running up to his head.
"I received a transmission from Garuru…" Kururu begins as he doesn't turn to face Keroro. "Oh? Is he beating Abrara's forces, de arimasu?" Keroro asks.
"There's something else, Teichou-dono…" Kururu states as he turns a little and faces Keroro with his upper face hidden from view, "…Giroro's dead."
An air of silence hangs over the room as Keroro stares back in shock with his jaw hanging open.
"He was shot with a powerful weapon through the chest; and died saving his brother." Kururu replies somberly.
"Giroro's…" Keroro begins as tears well up in his eyes. Suddenly; he starts balling and runs out of the room; streams of tears flowing from his face.
"In another room…" The narrator states.
Keroro words are muffled as he cries into a pillow on a bed; unable to control his feelings. Angol Mois walks into the room as Keroro continues to talk to himself and cry.
"Uncle…what's wrong?" Mois asks as she sits next to him on the bed and puts her hands on her knees. Keroro suddenly looks up at her and leaps into her arms as she reacts quickly and catches him.
"Why? Why?!" Keroro shouts as he cries in Mois's arms; and she cradles him lovingly as she tries to comfort him. "Uncle…what's wrong?" Mois asks, starting to cry a little just from seeing Keroro crying.
"Giroro…Giroro…" Keroro begins as he looks up at her with tear-filled eyes, "…Giroro's dead!"
"Oh no! That's terrible Uncle! What happened?" Mois asks him as she holds him tightly. "I don't know…I don't know…I just don't know what to do now!!" Keroro shouts as he continues to cry uncontrollably.
"Oh Uncle…I'm so sorry." Mois states remorsefully as she holds him up to her bosom and rubs her cheek lightly on his hat.
"Thank you Mois-dono…" Keroro states as he tries to stop crying; but starts balling again almost instantly. "Uncle…" Mois whispers as tears fall from her face; unable to bear seeing her beloved Uncle like this.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Is that…Garuru Chui?" Taruru states as he walks up to Tamama; who's already standing on the destroyed lawn of the Mihama residence; wiping dirt and debris off of his body still.
"I can't tell, desu…" Tamama states as he sees a single Keronian with a flight pack masked in appearance by the darkness of the sky coming closer and closer to them.
Suddenly, they see that it is him; and in his arms is the body of his brother, Giroro.
"Giroro Gochou?!" Tamama shouts in shock as he sees him in Garuru's arms. "I wonder what happened; he looks beat!" Taruru states with a question mark above his head.
Finally, Garuru closes in the distance and lands on the lawn. "What happened to Giroro Gochou? Is he O.K.?" Tamama asks as he and Taruru walk up to Garuru; but he doesn't even look at them.
"No…he's not O.K.," Garuru begins as he walks past them, "I'd rather not talk about it…"
They both stare in confusion as Garuru continues on without even looking back at them. "Garuru Teichou…" Taruru mutters quietly as he watches Garuru turn the corner behind the house and disappear.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Ohhh….that really hurt…" Kamiya states as she rubs her head a little in pain; lying in a small pond. She slowly rises to her feet; shaking off the impact; and suddenly looks around and notices something.
"Wait…this isn't too far from home…" Kamiya states as she walks through the pond and onto the dry land. She walks a short distance and makes her way to her house.
As she opens the door; she looks down and sees Terere standing at the entrance. "Hey Terere! Sorry about not coming home earlier like I promised, but you see…" She begins with a slight sweatdrop when she looks down at Terere.
"Oh no…it affected you too…" She mutters quietly as Terere stands on one foot; moving towards the door and frozen in place. Kamiya kneels down in front of Terere and retracts her hand-mounted claw so she can touch Terere's face.
"Terere…hopefully this will all be over soon, and you'll be back to normal." Kamiya states with a light smile as she gently runs her fingers over Terere's face.
As Kamiya stands up, she looks into the kitchen and sees her mother reaching into the refrigerator and grabbing some food. "Wow…they really did freeze everything in time…amazing!" Kamiya mutters as she looks at her mom in wonder.
Suddenly, she hears something and quickly races out the door. As soon as she does; she looks up to see thousands of small Kiruru's coming over the horizon towards her. "Oh great…just when I thought things were bad…" Kamiya mutters as she sweatdrops a little. She quickly grabs both of her beam sabers and looks up at the horde. "Alright; time to end this!" She shouts as she takes off towards the incoming armada.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Cyroro!!" Abrara screams as he slams the door open into Cyroro's control room; causing Cyroro to flinch. "Abrara Teichou? What are you doing here?" Cyroro asks as he turns to face him; only to have a question mark pop up over his head a few seconds later.
"Something's wrong…" Abrara begins as he looks at him with his eyes still burning a little, "…I'm blind!"
Cyroro disconnects a couple of his wires so he can fully turn to see Abrara as he walks towards him. "What happened?" Cyroro asks him.
"I don't know…I went and started to feed Kiruru my negative energy; and all of a sudden; I started to lose my vision. Before I knew it; I was completely blind!" Abrara states, flaring a little as he tries to remain calm.
"Hmm…" Cyroro states as he examines Abrara's eyes and face. Light burn marks singe the area right above Abrara's eyes as the flames finally start to subside.
"Have you by any chance been…crying?" Cyroro asks him. "No…" Abrara begins, sweatdropping a little.
A series of dots float in the air as Cyroro stares at Abrara blankly.
"Alright, so I have been. Why does that matter?" Abrara finally replies.
Cyroro sighs deeply and shakes his head. "You don't even remember what I told you back the; do you?" He asks. Abrara has a question mark pop over his head as he listens to Cyroro.
"I told you that you were lucky to be able to see at all after your little incident with Kururu-san! The blood vessels in your eyes were nearly shattered and your eyes were in a relatively weak state as it was. By crying; you probably ruptured them fully…" Cyroro explains, "…And there's nothing I can do for that. You're blind for good now; you'll never be able to see again."
Abrara stands there silently; fully engulfed in what Cyroro just said. "So, this is my retribution then…" Abrara states finally, "…I finally have victory within my grasp; only to be robbed of seeing it fulfilled; literally. How ironic it is…"
Cyroro raises his arms and shrugs. "I don't know Teichou-dono…" He begins, then looks at him in confusion, "…Why were you crying in the first place?"
"I had some painful memories brought back…memories of my childhood…" Abrara states somberly.
"Aww…" Cyroro begins when suddenly he starts to glitch and shake violently. "Don't even go there…" Abrara growls evilly as he holds his hand in front of him; and releases Cyroro a few moments later.
"I thought you couldn't see?!" Cyroro shouts in shock as he recovers from Abrara's attack.
"I can't…" Abrara begins, "…But I can still sense your presence. I may not be able to physically see you; but your energy gives off more than enough information for me to detect you and find you."
"Interesting…" Cyroro replies as he turns back to his computer, "…So, what are you going to do now then, Teichou-dono? Are you still going to try to finish off the Keron Army?"
"Oh, no need for that…" Abrara states with a smirk, "…Kiruru is doing that for me. All I need to do is sit back and watch the show!"
Cyroro looks at him again momentarily; and Abrara sweatdrops. "Metaphorically, of course." Abrara replies with a slight grunt.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Garuru Teichou…" Taruru begins as he walks around the corner and sees Garuru silently standing with a shovel in his hand; quietly digging a hole in the backyard of the Mihama residence.
"What are you doing?" Tamama asks as he and Taruru walk towards Garuru; but he immediately turns and gives them a menacing glare.
"This is not for you to see…" Garuru states somberly as he continues to dig the hole in the ground.
Suddenly, a little static punctures the air and Garuru quickly touches the side of his hat. "Yes?" He asks as he holds the side of his hat in.
"Pupupu, it's like you said, Teichou-dono…" Tororo states from inside the ship as he looks at several now operational monitors, "…The time storms are making communications with Keron impossible; and we won't be able to leave Pekopon any time soon. We'll have to wait until they subside in order to do anything."
"Just as I suspected…" Garuru replies, "…I've already made preparations here on Pekopon for the funeral. He did, after all, fall in love with a Pekoponjin girl; so it's only fitting his final resting place be here on Pekopon." Garuru states.
Upon hearing this, Taruru and Tamama both look around; and see Giroro's body lying upon a small orange blanket; the wounds in his body no longer bleeding.
"G-Giroro Gochou?!" Tamama shouts as tears start to fill his eyes. Garuru looks up a little as he realizes that they overheard him; and turns to see Tamama run over to Giroro and start shaking him furiously.
"Giroro! Speak to me! Say something! You're alright, right? You're O.K., right? Right?!" Tamama shouts as he cries uncontrollably and stares at Giroro; but Giroro's slightly stiff body only moves groggily in his arms as he shakes him.
"Tamama Nittohei! Let go of him now; that's an order!" Garuru shouts as he drops the shovel and rushes over to Tamama. He grabs Tamama and yanks him of as Tamama continues to reach towards Giroro; while Taruru stares on in sheer shock a few feet away.
"Giroro! GIRORO!!" Tamama shouts as Garuru pulls him away from him. "Taruru! Get Tamama out of here; now!" Garuru shouts angrily; and Taruru quickly salutes him. "Come on Tamama-shishou! Let's go!" Taruru shouts as he tries to pull Tamama away and eventually drags him back around the corner and out of sight.
Garuru sighs as he calms down; and looks over at Giroro briefly. "Sometimes technology has to bow down to nature, I suppose…" He states with a bit of sadness, "…I'm sorry I couldn't save you, brother."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Zoruru-dono…" A voice states as Zoruru's body is placed on a small table. Next to the table on the floor is a pile of broken parts from a few of the Keroro Robos; which had been battling near Zoruru at the time of his death.
A blue Keronian arm reaches out and grabs Zoruru's mechanical arm and disconnects the few remaining wires connecting it to his body. With a long pair of tongs; the blue Keronian grabs the arm and places it inside a furnace; holding it in there for a minute or so and then removing it.
In the corner of the room; a Pekoponjin girl watches as the blue Keronian removes the glowing-hot metal arm from the furnace and quickly dips it in water; immediately filling the room with steam.
"What are you doing Dororo?" The girl asks as she stares in wonder as the blue Keronian proceeds to start to weld parts of the broken robos together.
He turns and looks at her over his shoulder, an evil glare in his eyes as he wears a gas mask. "Ending this, Sakaki-san." Dororo replies sternly.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Kukuku…stone masonry is not my specialty; but considering the circumstances; I did the best I could." Kururu replies as he walks out of the ruins of the Mihama residence and hands a large stone tablet over to Garuru.
"Thank you, Kururu Sochou." Garuru states as he places the stone at the end of a large mound of freshly covered earth. On it; the words, "A soldier to the last moment. Some battles never end… Rest In Peace; Giroro Gochou of the Keron Army." are written just below a laser-carved portrait of Giroro saluting.
"And now…" Garuru states somberly as a tear trickles down his cheek as he places Giroro's belt upon the tombstone, "…I bid you farewell for the last time, brother. May we meet again, someday…"
"…Until then!" Garuru shouts as he stands up straight and salutes the grave of Giroro. Kururu stands up straight and salutes too; his lip quivering a little as he holds back his emotions.
A long moment of silence hangs over the air when Giroro's cat strolls over slowly and meows softly. Garuru watches in sadness as the cat lightly paws at the tombstone. "I'm sorry, little Neko-chan. This is just as painful as it is for me as it must be for you. He told me about you in letters he wrote…" Garuru states as he watches the cat meow softly and curl up next to the tombstone.
"I'm O.K. now…" Tamama states as he pushes Taruru off of him; and looks to see Kururu and Garuru saluting Giroro's grave.
"Giroro Gochou…I'll never forget you, desu!!" Tamama shouts as he rushes up next to Kururu and salutes Giroro as proudly as he can. Taruru joins Garuru in salute a few moments later as they all stand at the foot of Giroro's grave.
"So, it is true…" A voice states a few long moments later; and they all turn to see Angol Mois walk out onto the lawn. "Angol Mois…" Garuru starts as she walks over to them.
"Uncle told me about what happened," Mois begins as she looks down at the small burial plot, "But it really doesn't hit you until you see it in person like this. You could say, finally understanding?"
Kururu suddenly has a question mark pop up over his head. "Say…where is Teichou-dono anyway?" He asks as everyone looks around for him.
"I don't know…Uncle was crying in my lap; and then he suddenly got serious and said he needed to do something. I haven't seen him since then…you could say, unknown locations?" Mois replies innocently.
Kururu suddenly looks over at Garuru in shock as he realizes something. "Kukuku…if I know Teichou-dono as well as I think I do; he's probably doing something stupid right about now!" Kururu replies.
"Well, that's not too far off…" The narrator states as a long, dark corridor comes into view.
"I wasn't planning on using this; but desperate times call for desperate measures; de arimasu!" Keroro states as he presses a button and a doorway slides open; revealing a large open room.
He looks up and sees the darkened silhouette of a large robot in front of him. "Giroro Gochou…I will not forget your sacrifice and your friendship. I was afraid to fight before; I know it…but now; it's time to show the world that Keroro Gunsou is not a coward and is the leader of the Keron Army's invasion of Pekopon for a reason; and that no one messes with the Keroro Platoon; de arimasu!!" He shouts as the eyes on the mech suddenly light up.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
An overwhelming chorus of resonance fills the air as Kamiya floats above her neighborhood in her Powered Suit; staring down an oncoming armada of Kiruru's with the large Kiruru tower not too far away in the distance.
"Wow…" She states in sheer amazement as the Kiruru's continue towards her, "…I never would've thought that I'd need courage to face something like this…but if it's one thing I've learned since I met Terere-chan; it's that things aren't always as they appear; and you can overcome anything with a little perseverance and a lot of luck!"
As she activates her rockets and blasts off towards the Kiruru's; they all look up simultaneously and glare at her evilly. "Let's do this!" Kamiya shouts as she plunges into the front of the horde and starts swinging her beam sabers around; striking as many of the Kiruru's as she possibly can.
Almost instantly; they all gang up on her and cover her completely. "Ohh…this was such a bad idea…" She mutters as he struggles to breathe with all of the Kiruru's gathering in around her; crushing each other as they try to crush her in the process.
"Kukuku…" A voice suddenly chimes; and Kamiya looks down at her Powered Necklace; which is now glowing. "Kururu?" She mutters in shock as she looks down; barely able to see it through the throngs of Kiruru's.
"Nope…this is just a recording, kuku!" The necklace replies; and she sweatdrops a little.
"From your vital signs; you seem to be encountering some difficulty…" the necklace states, "…Your Powered Suit has built-in features; the same ones as the Kero Ball's technology. Your crest on the front of your head is programmed to respond to your brain waves and activate those features on the suit. So, basically just think of what you want; and the suit will do it for you!"
"Oh really? Thanks Kururu-sempai!" Kamiya shouts with a smile. "Kukuku…note that this necklace is designed to give you a shock every time you direct the phrase, 'Thank you' to either me or the necklace. This is the only warning you will get; don't compliment me, kukuku!" The necklace replies; and she sighs a puff of air.
"Well; let's see if this actually works…" Kamiya states as she closes her eyes. A few moments later; the center jewel on her crest glows a little; and she opens her eyes to see a ball of Kiruru's floating a few feet away from her.
"It worked; I teleported out of there!" Kamiya shouts in shock. The Kiruru's suddenly turn and look at her; and she generates a short twin-barreled rifle. "O.K.; let's dance!" Kamiya shouts as she fires the gun; shooting a pair of high-power blasts right through the group; vaporizing about 5 Kiruru's in the process.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…what's this?" Cyroro states; now reconnected to his ship fully; as he looks up at a monitor.
"This is for Giroro Gochou!" Keroro shouts as he flies in his Keroro Robo Mk-II robot and holds a giant 100-ton hammer in the robot's hands.
"Oh really now…" Cyroro begins as he stares at Keroro rocketing towards him at full speed. Some code scrolls across his optic as the ship begins to rotate and a small panel begins to open on the underside of the ship.
"Take this, de arimasu!" Keroro shouts as he swings the hammer as hard as he can into the opening panel; causing it to crumple and malfunction.
Cyroro grabs the arms of his control chair quickly as the ship rocks violently from the swing. "What is that idiot trying to do?!" Cyroro shouts as he stares up at the screens; which now show the damage readings of the ship's systems. He sweatdrops a little as he reads the damage reports, "He's going to cause the ship to malfunction and destroy himself in the process when it explodes; not to mention me…"
"Take this! And this! And this too, de arimasu!!" Keroro shouts as he continues to relentlessly beat the hull of the ship as hard as he can with the robo's giant hammer; tears streaming uncontrollably down his face.
"I have to stop him now! I'm not going to be terminated like this!" Cyroro states as he disconnects from the ship and quickly races out of the room.
A few moments later, Keroro hears something and turns to see another panel slide open on the ship. "W…what?" He asks as he wipes the tears from his eyes; and sees a large silver mech appear from the opening and float towards him.
"Keroro Gunsou; this is Cyroro Gunsou of the Abrara Platoon. You must stop now; your fight is futile; and you will lose. Give in now and you shall not be killed!" Cyroro announces through a speaker on his robo.
Keroro stares at him for a few moments, and his face becomes hidden as he looks down at the ground. "NOOO, de arimasu!!!" Keroro shouts as he looks up suddenly; shaking his fists in anger. He grabs the controls of his mech and races towards Cyroro as fast as he can.
The Cyroro Robo quickly converts one of it's arms into a giant hammer; and just as Keroro's robo swings up at him; he swings down and they meet in mid-swing. A deafening ripple echoes out from the impact as the two mechs spiral around a little; knocked by the power of the blow.
Suddenly; just as Cyroro finally stabilizes himself in his robo; a warning goes off in his mech as a small radar screen appears in front of him and hundreds of blips appear on it; moving closer and closer to him. "And so, the army of Kiruru finally arrives; just as I calculated…" Cyroro states as he looks back and sees the Keroro Robo charging at him again a short distance away.
"You can't stand against me and the Kiruru's, Keroro Gunsou!" Cyroro shouts; converting his other arm into a missile pod and launching a wave of missiles at Keroro.
"Maybe not; but I must try, de arimasu!" Keroro shouts. The words, 'The revival of the old Keroro' float above his head as he sits inside the cockpit; a determined look upon his face.
He tosses his hammer at the oncoming missiles; causing a few to explode and take out the rest of them at the same time. Cyroro watches as the smoke from the exploding missiles clears finally; only to reveal the Keroro Mech only a few feet from him and closing in fast.
"Uh-oh." Cyroro mutters as Keroro slams his mech into Cyroro's just as the waves of Kiruru's start to appear below them. With his rockets on full blast; he holds onto Cyroro's robo as tightly as he can and aims like a meteor towards Pekopon far below.
A noise from above catches the attention of the Kiruru's; and they all look up to see the two robos cruising at frightening speeds towards them. Suddenly; they slam through them; causing the Kiruru's to splatter like bugs on a windshield against the back of Cyroro's robo.
"No! Stop, you fool!" Cyroro shouts angrily as he stares at Keroro only a few feet in front of him in the cockpit of his robo. "I've always been prepared to sacrifice myself for this mission…" Keroro begins as he stares at Cyroro with blazing determination, "…I just never had the right reason before, de arimasu."
"No! You can't do this!!" Cyroro shouts as he converts his arm into a grappling hook and clamps it around Keroro's throat. Keroro looks at his screen and sees the ground closing in on his radar; and turns to Cyroro.
"Mission…complete, de arimasu." Keroro proudly states as Cyroro looks at him with genuine fear in his optics as he realizes what Keroro just said.
A few hundred yards away, Garuru, Taruru, Tamama and Angol Mois watch as a small trail of fire plummets towards the ground; followed a few seconds later by the sound of a deafening explosion and a giant mushroom cloud.
As the shock waves ripple across the ground a few moments later; Angol Mois falls to her knees and buries her face in her hands. "Mois-dono!" Taruru shouts as he notices her collapse.
"Uncle…no…NOOO!!" She cries out as she knows instantly what happened.
Before anyone else has a chance to react; she clenches her fists in anger as tears continue to stream down her face. Suddenly; she changes her form right before their eyes into her ultimate doomsday form and produces a new, more powerful Lucifer Spear.
"Uncle…my precious Uncle…" She states as she holds her weapon in the air. A second later, static comes over Garuru's hat and he presses the side of his hat again.
"Pupupu, Garuru Teichou; something's just come into our space radar detector's range…" Tororo states with fear as he sees the image of a giant asteroid appear on his screen, "…It's a meteor of some sort. It came out of nowhere!"
"She's going to destroy us all…" Garuru states with shock as he looks up at Angol Mois tears continue to stream down her cheeks. "Final Armageddon: 1/1!" She shouts as she slams her Lucifer Spear into the ground as hard as she can.
Almost instantly; lightning bolts arc down from the sky and strike her Lucifer Spear; causing her to scream in pain. Everyone looks up to see the entire sky filled with streams of lightning bolts interconnecting and spider-webbing across the sky as clouds appear and suddenly disappear within a matter of seconds over and over again.
Tororo watches on his computer screen as the meteor slams into the atmosphere; only to have it stop at the upper atmosphere and explode. The explosion ripples outward from Pekopon; slamming into the Planet Atrophy rings and vaporize part of them as it continues to expand out into space.
On the ground, the planet shakes lightly as the shock wave from the exploding meteor passes; but leaves the planet untouched.
"What just happened?" Garuru asks as he looks around. Taruru and Tamama both stare at Angol Mois as she lies on the ground; knocked unconscious by the lightning striking her.
"Pupupu; it looks like the impact was absorbed by the atmosphere or something…" Tororo starts as he reviews footage from an orbiting satellite.
"Kukuku, you're wrong…" Kururu explains as walks out into the yard with a laptop. Garuru looks at him as Kururu turns the screen towards him and plays back the same footage that Tororo was looking at. "My Little Police satellite caught the whole impact before the explosion took it out," Kururu begins, "From my analysis; it wasn't stopped by the atmosphere; but rather by time itself."
"WHAT?" Garuru asks in shock. "It's hard to explain; but basically that meteor was in a different time than the time it reached Pekopon. It encountered several rips in time in the upper atmosphere; and that caused it to basically jump time; and in essence it couldn't exist in that form and exploded before even penetrating the atmosphere. It also caused a feedback, which echoed down into the antipodal point here on Pekopon…" Kururu states as he looks at Mois, "…Which was her."
"This is…I can't even explain it. I've never seen anything like this in my life…" Garuru begins as he ponders the sheer magnitude of the situation at hand.
"Well; you're going to have to face it now," Kururu begins as he points into the distance as a bunch of tiny dots start to come into view, "Kiruru's coming!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"And so, the final bell tolls; and the light at the end of the tunnel fades as all comes to an end…" Abrara states as he stands upon a tall building, "…Isn't that right, Zeroro Heichou?"
A silhouetted figure emerges from behind a penthouse and grabs a hold of a katana on his back; his deep blue eyes reflecting the dim light from arcing lightning behind him in the distance.
"Let's cut to the chase, Abrara…your time has come." The shadowy figure states; and Abrara turns towards him a little bit. "Your voice is more mechanical now Zeroro…" Abrara begins cautiously.
"Yes…I used the parts of my friend Zoruru-dono and some other parts and made a suit; to defeat you with!" Dororo states as he steps into the light; now wearing a purple hued full body mechanical suit of armor with the left side almost identical in appearance to the fallen Zoruru's armor.
"You honestly think you can defeat me? Your friend Zoruru didn't stand a chance…you don't either." Abrara states with his arms crossed; a light breeze blowing his hat flaps a little as he turns more and reveals his now greenish-yellow eyes; which have started to rot inside his head.
Dororo flinches a little upon seeing Abrara's eyes; and Abrara senses it. "Don't fret…I may be blind now; but I can still sense you. I could detect your vengeance long before you even made it to the top of the building, Zeroro…" Abrara states with disgust.
"Do you not fear death Abrara?" Dororo asks him as he moves cautiously on top of the roof. "I've faced death before…it's something I'm all too familiar with…" Abrara states, "…And it's something I would be willing to face again. I know it will come; it comes to everyone eventually…it's just a matter of time."
"Then, for Zoruru and this precious planet which you have destroyed…" Dororo states as he draws his katana, "…Let it be known that your time has come; and it all ends here, Abrara."
Suddenly Dororo dashes as fast as he can towards Abrara. Abrara shoots out a beam of energy at Dororo; only to have it deflected; much to Abrara's shock.
Dororo strikes Abrara on the shoulder; cutting a little into his shoulder. Abrara growls in pain but manages to grab the blade and yank it out; pushing Dororo back in the process.
"You're going to have to do better than that!" Abrara states as he charges his aura and shoots a beam of pure energy out at Dororo. Dororo easily deflects it and knocks it right back at Abrara; knocking him over.
Dororo leaps into the air and as he descends upon Abrara, he draws his katana again and aims it directly at him. Abrara manages to do a backward roll; but stumbles over the edge of the building in the process.
As Abrara falls through the air; Dororo speeds down towards him; using the suit's streamline design to catch up to Abrara in mid fall; and slashes him across the stomach as he lands on top of him.
"You would strike down a cripple?" Abrara asks with resentment as he manages to slow himself and floats in the air.
"No…" Dororo states as he stares up at Abrara; now hovering in the air with a flight pack on his back, "…I would end the terror of a monster once and for all!"
Abrara senses Dororo moving towards him and strikes at him with his energy; but hits only airs as Dororo vanishes and appears behind him in mid air.
Suddenly; Abrara's mouth drops open in shock and horror as he feels a blade plunge through his chest; and Dororo stares at him evilly as a powerful blue aura hovers over the blade.
"Goodbye, Abrara, for the last time." Dororo states as he rips the blade up through Abrara's body and out his shoulder with all of his strength; nearly ripping Abrara's body apart on the process. With one final swing; he comes down and slices Abrara's head in half; and the parts of Abrara fall to the ground silently as Dororo sheathes his sword back into it's holder.
The light gleams off of his armor as he stares down at Abrara's body; now bleeding as it lies on the street below. A gentle rain starts to fall as Dororo lands and kicks over Abrara's body; making sure he is dead.
Suddenly, Dororo senses something and looks up to see a horde of Kiruru's racing by a short distance away. "One battle over; another begins…" Dororo states as he draws his sword again and activates his wing pack.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Argh! Is there no end to these things?" Kamiya shouts as she continues to blast as many Kiruru's as she can when suddenly something broadsides her; sending her slamming into the ground with a tremendous thud.
She cries out in pain as she holds her back slightly and looks up to see Alisa hovering above her with a crazed and twisted smirk upon her face as Kiruru's continue to float by the background.
"Alisa…?" Kamiya manages to ask through the pain as Alisa lands a few feet from her and starts walking towards her. "Thought you could hide from me, huh?" Alisa asks as she laughs insanely to herself.
Just as she reaches where Kamiya is, she reaches down and picks up Kamiya by the crown on her head; causing Kamiya to yelp in pain. "You really have no concept of who you're dealing with here; do you?!" Alisa asks with contempt as she stares into Kamiya's face.
Suddenly, Kamiya snaps and punches Alisa across the face; causing her to let her go and stumble backwards in the process. Alisa turns and looks at Kamiya in shock as Kamiya flares angrily and points her gun directly in her face.
"You listen her…" Kamiya yells as she clenches her other fist in anger, "I'm tired of you thinking your all powerful and trying to pick a fight with me! I stood by and took it before because I didn't want to hurt you; but you're not yourself anymore; and I'm tired of it!"
"Shut up Pekoponjin…you can't stand against me…" Alisa begins; but only receives another smack across the face; this time from Kamiya's gun.
Alisa turns just as Kamiya backhands her across the face and knocks her to the ground. Alisa quickly tries to stand; but Kamiya places her boot on her chest and aims her gun at her face and cocks it.
"Damn it Alisa! Why are you doing this?! What's going on?!" Kamiya shouts in anger. Alisa looks up at her with a slight expression of sadness as Nevula sits on top of her head with an X in his eye.
"Fine then; I'll tell you…" Alisa states as she looks up at Kamiya, "…It's happening because of you, Kamiya."
"What?!" Kamiya asks in shock as she looks down at Alisa, "Me? How?"
"Do you remember a few weeks ago; when we were on the beach together…" Alisa begins, "…You told me as we sat next to each other that you loved having so many friends now; and that if you could have just one wish it would be that all of your friends could be with you all the time!"
"What are you saying?" Kamiya asks her. "I thought long and hard about it; how to make your wish come true…and finally, Daddy told me that he could make it happen. So, he went and altered the histories of 13 planets; just so that everyone who happens to be your friend would be together at the same place; at the same time!" Alisa tells her.
Kamiya's jaw drops in shock as she listens to Alisa explain it all to her. "That's why those Space Police tried to arrest us; because we altered time; which is a severe crime in space. It's just like Daddy told me, he knew that they would come; and he needed you to help us by giving me that antidote to counteract what they gave us to subdue us!"
"But why? I was just saying it…" Kamiya starts. "Because we feel that you make an excellent ally; and that we need you to join us and the fight against the Dark Race; those aliens who threaten Pekopon and the rest of the universe!" Alisa replies.
"But…but…what about Terere? And all my friends knowing the Keroro Platoon; and them not knowing their friends?" Kamiya asks; still trying to absorb and make sense of it all. "Time is a delicate thing; you change one thing and it can alter several other things. We worked hard to make sure that you knew Terere still; but she was only known to you in your recent memory; while you still had memories of all those events that happened in your past with her. And the Keroro Platoon ended up knowing your friends from school due to how we arranged it; but time storms started to rip through as all the different conflicting time streams tried to rearrange themselves to fit the guidelines we tried to implement!" Alisa explains to her.
"What are you telling me?" Kamiya asks, still trying to make sense of everything. "Well; history might have been able to fix itself over the course of time here on Pekopon; but with the Garuru Platoon releasing that weapon during the process…" Alisa begins with fear in her voice.
"What? What's going to happen?" Kamiya shouts. "…I don't know. For all I know; history might not even exist anymore. We might be still in the present; we might be in the future; or we might be in the past. I just don't know anymore!" Alisa shouts back.
"…And this was all for…me?" Kamiya asks with a tone of dismay. "Yes! I did it all for you! Isn't that what you're supposed to do for a friend?" Alisa asks, and Kamiya looks down at her in shock.
"Your friend? You mean you actually understand the concept of friendship? I thought you didn't have feelings?!" Kamiya shouts down at her. "I don't have feelings; and I don't understand the concept of friendship; but Kamiya…I want to learn! Daddy's been trying hard to give me life and show me how to be human; something I've been able to understand…but I need help with it! I wanted you to help me; and I thought by giving you this one wish you wanted; you'd see that I was helping you and you'd help me in return!"
Kamiya shakes her head as she tries to make sense of it all. "You would make an excellent ally to us, Kamiya; and I thought that our friendship was the first step to becoming a team!" Alisa shouts.
Suddenly Nevula wakes up; just as Kamiya sighs a little. "I see now that why you did all this; but this was too much! It was just a passing comment; nothing that I really meant anything by! I was just saying it; I didn't think you'd do all this because of it!"
"So…you're saying that you don't like my present to you; is that it then?" Alisa asks; her expression once again evil.
"Well…it's not so much that; it's just that I can't accept it! You've done something terrible here; Alisa-chan; and I can't live knowing that history has been all messed up just for me!" Kamiya shouts as she steps off of Alisa's chest finally.
"Ah…so that's how it is…" Alisa states as she rises slowly to her feet and stares down Kamiya, "You don't like my present! Maybe things work differently here on Pekopon; maybe you're not supposed to give presents to your so-called friends!"
Kamiya sweatdrops a little as her face becomes hidden. "You're totally taking this the wrong way, Alisa-chan…" She replies with a nervous laugh.
"Oh no, I completely understand now…you don't like me! Is that it? What's the matter, Pekoponjin? Don't you like me…?" Alisa asks with sarcasm as she looks at Kamiya with adoring eyes.
"O.K.; I'm not even sure what's going here any more…" The narrator adds with a tone of confusion.
"That's not it at all Alisa-chan! I like you…um…this is kind of awkward actually…" Kamiya mutters as Alisa gets really close to Kamiya and looks her right in the eyes.
"I thought we were friends and allies…why are you turning me away?" Alisa asks; her tone getting more and more sarcastic.
"Well…it's not so much that…it's just that I can't accept what you did for me; even if it was with the best intentions." Kamiya replies with a slight shrug.
"So, you don't want to be my friend anymore? Is that what you're getting at?!" Alisa shouts. "No…that's not it Alisa-chan. Please, you really need to calm down…" Kamiya states; waving her hands in front of her to calm Alisa down.
"No?! So you don't want to be my friend! It was all for nothing! You were just playing a game with me; just stringing me along; playing off of my kindness when in the end; you took advantage of my hospitality and had me alter history; only to shrug it off and say you don't want it!" Alisa shouts angrily; causing to stare at her in fear.
Alisa clenches her fists in anger as Nevula changes into a giant pair of scythes. "I was your friend...I'm sorry it had to come to this." Alisa states as she suddenly attacks Kamiya without warning.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"This is really odd…" A small black Keronian states as he types on a computer. "What's that?" Another voice asks from a short distance away.
"Well; you know that WonderFest convention I was looking forward to so much on Pekopon?" The Keronian queries. "Yeah, what about it?" The other voice asks.
"I don't know why; but for some reason I can't find the site for it now on the space internet." The Keronian replies. "Hmm…it might have something to do with this, Piroro…" The other voice states; and the Keronian rises from his seat.
As Piroro makes his way to the back of his ship, he sees Optivula; his little black alien friend, in his ball form sitting in front of a small TV screen.
"What is it, Optivula?" Piroro asks as he looks at the screen. "I don't know; they said it was an urgent report; so they called a special press conference at the Space Police Headquarters." Optivula states.
"And now, Space Policewoman Poyan-chan…" A taller alien states as he steps away from the podium and Poyan floats up to it.
She clears her throat a little bit as a small screen flashes on behind her. "First off, my apologies to everyone who has been waiting for this announcement; but we had to prepare all the facts first to be sure to give you all accurate information, Poya." She states as she addresses a small crowd of aliens.
An image of Nevula appears upon the screen behind her, and Optivula sweatdrops a little. "Wow, that looks just like you!" Piroro states; and Optivula simply floats in front of the screen without replying.
"We recently had a report come into us from the planet Charr of strange events taking place, Poya. As time passed; more and more reports came in from other planets of similar events; such as images of departed beings and past events appearing for brief moments in the present before people, Poya. These are all classic signs of one of the most serious crimes in the universe; altering time and history, Poya!" She explains as she appears to be reading a statement hidden on the podium from view.
"We were finally able to track it down to an alien by the name of Nevula; a member of a race of aliens who's home world was destroyed some time in the past by a member of the Angol tribe during one of their routine planet destroying courses; which was sanctioned by the Space Police, Poya. After attempting to place him and his co-conspirator under arrest; my lieutenant and myself were attacked by them when they escaped from our bonds, Poya. We are still reviewing that situation and what exactly happened; but it appears that we may have underestimated Nevula's resilience and we are going about reconsidering how to deal with his type of alien in the future, Poya." She continues.
"That aside; there was still the issue of the time alteration to deal with; which would have been easy to correct under normal circumstances, Poya. However; two events happened just recently to change that, Poya. First off, the Keron Army of the planet Keron deployed one of it's many platoons to the point of origin of the disturbance in time; Pekopon; and they used a weapon called Planet Atrophy on Pekopon, Poya. This is a weapon that is legal; but has the effect to stop time on the planet it affects, Poya. Whereas hence; since it was deployed on a planet; which at the time had unstable time; it went and caused the already unstable time to continue to destabilize, Poya." She continues to explain.
"And secondly, it now appears, from our most recent information; that a meteor attempted to strike the planet during this unstable time, Poya. The meteor had the effect of converging at least four different streams of time; further adding to the damage, Poya." She adds.
"So, what does this all mean I wonder…" Piroro asks. "I don't know. We're almost at Pekopon; so we'll be able to see for ourselves." Optivula replies.
"In conclusion; I have the unfortunate task to tell you all some terrible news, Poya…" Poyan begins, causing Piroro and Optivula to listen intently.
"According to the final calculations made by the top scientists from across the universe; the time storms will stabilize in exactly 5 hours, according to Pekopon time…" Poyan begins.
"Oh, that's not so bad." Piroro states with a shrug.
"But everyone on Pekopon at the moment; alien and Pekoponjin alike; are oblivious to what has happened; at least to the full extent of it; and due to the time storms, can not be informed of what's going to happen, Poya. The truth of the matter is that; once the storms finally subside about 5 hours from now…Pekopon will be gone, Poya. Pekopon; in fact; will not have existed for the past 345,910 years; according to Pekopon time, Poya!" Poya concludes.
Piroro's jaw instantly drops. "No way…how can that be?!" He shouts in shock. "That's unbelievable…" Optivula states, staring at the screen.
As Piroro and Optivula turn away from the screen; Poyan opens the floor to questions. Suddenly, an alarm starts going off inside the ship; causing Piroro to jump in shock.
"What is it, Optivula?" Piroro shouts as he races towards the front of the ship; where Optivula already is.
"That was just the alarm to let us know that we're on final approach to Pekopon; but that's not what has me scared…" Optivula starts with fear in his voice, "…That Policewoman was right! Look at that!"
Piroro looks out the windshield of the ship as Pekopon appears in front of them.
"Oh my god!!" Piroro shouts in shock as he stares at the sight before him; as two partial rings barely orbit what remains of Pekopon; a twisted jumble of rock and broken crust. Giant holes litter the surface as violent explosions blast out chunks of the planet every few seconds; exposing the inner core of Pekopon and a shattered moon off in the distance behind the planet. The atmosphere has completely disappeared in places and lightning arcs out into space in all directions from the multiple time storms that cover the remaining atmosphere.
"What will happen with to Pekopon and history now? With Pekopon being destroyed and vanishing from history, and the inhabitants of Pekopon oblivious to it; what will happen to everyone who's still alive? And now knowing the truth; what will happen with Kamiya; now having to fight her friend Alisa? And with Kiruru also threatening to destroy Pekopon before the 5 hours run out; will the remaining Garuru and Keroro Platoon members be able to stop Kiruru and save Pekopon and history?" The narrator asks with extreme dismay, "Find out in the epic conclusion!"
Secondly; I hope this chapter was worth the wait! :D I knew in a lot of cool scenes and some new stuff; like Dororo's metal armor suit and the Cyroro Robo; and even a new cliffhanger ending! O_O However, I made sure to close up some lingering questions too. ^_^
Thank you for looking; I really appreciate it! Please leave feedback if you can! :D
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 19: "Alisa and Kamiya: The truth is revealed! De arimasu!"
"The situation looks bleak for everyone on Pekopon as the Keron Army's ancient weapon, Kiruru, has grown to his final stage and the only way to stop, Mirara, has been killed…" The narrator states as Mirara lies dead upon the top of a roof as Kiruru grows larger and larger out of control, "…And all thanks to one vengeance-crazed Keronian…Abrara."
"Finally!! This planet will suffer all the pain I had to endure," Abrara shouts as he floats above the city; not far from Kiruru tower, "My only regret is that this planet atrophy is still in effect; so I can't fully enjoy their pain and suffering…"
Suddenly; something occurs to him as he tries to look out at Kiruru tower. "Oh no…" He mutters quietly as he realizes something and quickly takes off away from Kiruru.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Kururu-kun! So, what's going on, de arimasu?" Keroro asks as he strolls into the room where Kururu is still furiously typing away at his keyboard with wires running up to his head.
"I received a transmission from Garuru…" Kururu begins as he doesn't turn to face Keroro. "Oh? Is he beating Abrara's forces, de arimasu?" Keroro asks.
"There's something else, Teichou-dono…" Kururu states as he turns a little and faces Keroro with his upper face hidden from view, "…Giroro's dead."
An air of silence hangs over the room as Keroro stares back in shock with his jaw hanging open.
"He was shot with a powerful weapon through the chest; and died saving his brother." Kururu replies somberly.
"Giroro's…" Keroro begins as tears well up in his eyes. Suddenly; he starts balling and runs out of the room; streams of tears flowing from his face.
"In another room…" The narrator states.
Keroro words are muffled as he cries into a pillow on a bed; unable to control his feelings. Angol Mois walks into the room as Keroro continues to talk to himself and cry.
"Uncle…what's wrong?" Mois asks as she sits next to him on the bed and puts her hands on her knees. Keroro suddenly looks up at her and leaps into her arms as she reacts quickly and catches him.
"Why? Why?!" Keroro shouts as he cries in Mois's arms; and she cradles him lovingly as she tries to comfort him. "Uncle…what's wrong?" Mois asks, starting to cry a little just from seeing Keroro crying.
"Giroro…Giroro…" Keroro begins as he looks up at her with tear-filled eyes, "…Giroro's dead!"
"Oh no! That's terrible Uncle! What happened?" Mois asks him as she holds him tightly. "I don't know…I don't know…I just don't know what to do now!!" Keroro shouts as he continues to cry uncontrollably.
"Oh Uncle…I'm so sorry." Mois states remorsefully as she holds him up to her bosom and rubs her cheek lightly on his hat.
"Thank you Mois-dono…" Keroro states as he tries to stop crying; but starts balling again almost instantly. "Uncle…" Mois whispers as tears fall from her face; unable to bear seeing her beloved Uncle like this.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Is that…Garuru Chui?" Taruru states as he walks up to Tamama; who's already standing on the destroyed lawn of the Mihama residence; wiping dirt and debris off of his body still.
"I can't tell, desu…" Tamama states as he sees a single Keronian with a flight pack masked in appearance by the darkness of the sky coming closer and closer to them.
Suddenly, they see that it is him; and in his arms is the body of his brother, Giroro.
"Giroro Gochou?!" Tamama shouts in shock as he sees him in Garuru's arms. "I wonder what happened; he looks beat!" Taruru states with a question mark above his head.
Finally, Garuru closes in the distance and lands on the lawn. "What happened to Giroro Gochou? Is he O.K.?" Tamama asks as he and Taruru walk up to Garuru; but he doesn't even look at them.
"No…he's not O.K.," Garuru begins as he walks past them, "I'd rather not talk about it…"
They both stare in confusion as Garuru continues on without even looking back at them. "Garuru Teichou…" Taruru mutters quietly as he watches Garuru turn the corner behind the house and disappear.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Ohhh….that really hurt…" Kamiya states as she rubs her head a little in pain; lying in a small pond. She slowly rises to her feet; shaking off the impact; and suddenly looks around and notices something.
"Wait…this isn't too far from home…" Kamiya states as she walks through the pond and onto the dry land. She walks a short distance and makes her way to her house.
As she opens the door; she looks down and sees Terere standing at the entrance. "Hey Terere! Sorry about not coming home earlier like I promised, but you see…" She begins with a slight sweatdrop when she looks down at Terere.
"Oh no…it affected you too…" She mutters quietly as Terere stands on one foot; moving towards the door and frozen in place. Kamiya kneels down in front of Terere and retracts her hand-mounted claw so she can touch Terere's face.
"Terere…hopefully this will all be over soon, and you'll be back to normal." Kamiya states with a light smile as she gently runs her fingers over Terere's face.
As Kamiya stands up, she looks into the kitchen and sees her mother reaching into the refrigerator and grabbing some food. "Wow…they really did freeze everything in time…amazing!" Kamiya mutters as she looks at her mom in wonder.
Suddenly, she hears something and quickly races out the door. As soon as she does; she looks up to see thousands of small Kiruru's coming over the horizon towards her. "Oh great…just when I thought things were bad…" Kamiya mutters as she sweatdrops a little. She quickly grabs both of her beam sabers and looks up at the horde. "Alright; time to end this!" She shouts as she takes off towards the incoming armada.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Cyroro!!" Abrara screams as he slams the door open into Cyroro's control room; causing Cyroro to flinch. "Abrara Teichou? What are you doing here?" Cyroro asks as he turns to face him; only to have a question mark pop up over his head a few seconds later.
"Something's wrong…" Abrara begins as he looks at him with his eyes still burning a little, "…I'm blind!"
Cyroro disconnects a couple of his wires so he can fully turn to see Abrara as he walks towards him. "What happened?" Cyroro asks him.
"I don't know…I went and started to feed Kiruru my negative energy; and all of a sudden; I started to lose my vision. Before I knew it; I was completely blind!" Abrara states, flaring a little as he tries to remain calm.
"Hmm…" Cyroro states as he examines Abrara's eyes and face. Light burn marks singe the area right above Abrara's eyes as the flames finally start to subside.
"Have you by any chance been…crying?" Cyroro asks him. "No…" Abrara begins, sweatdropping a little.
A series of dots float in the air as Cyroro stares at Abrara blankly.
"Alright, so I have been. Why does that matter?" Abrara finally replies.
Cyroro sighs deeply and shakes his head. "You don't even remember what I told you back the; do you?" He asks. Abrara has a question mark pop over his head as he listens to Cyroro.
"I told you that you were lucky to be able to see at all after your little incident with Kururu-san! The blood vessels in your eyes were nearly shattered and your eyes were in a relatively weak state as it was. By crying; you probably ruptured them fully…" Cyroro explains, "…And there's nothing I can do for that. You're blind for good now; you'll never be able to see again."
Abrara stands there silently; fully engulfed in what Cyroro just said. "So, this is my retribution then…" Abrara states finally, "…I finally have victory within my grasp; only to be robbed of seeing it fulfilled; literally. How ironic it is…"
Cyroro raises his arms and shrugs. "I don't know Teichou-dono…" He begins, then looks at him in confusion, "…Why were you crying in the first place?"
"I had some painful memories brought back…memories of my childhood…" Abrara states somberly.
"Aww…" Cyroro begins when suddenly he starts to glitch and shake violently. "Don't even go there…" Abrara growls evilly as he holds his hand in front of him; and releases Cyroro a few moments later.
"I thought you couldn't see?!" Cyroro shouts in shock as he recovers from Abrara's attack.
"I can't…" Abrara begins, "…But I can still sense your presence. I may not be able to physically see you; but your energy gives off more than enough information for me to detect you and find you."
"Interesting…" Cyroro replies as he turns back to his computer, "…So, what are you going to do now then, Teichou-dono? Are you still going to try to finish off the Keron Army?"
"Oh, no need for that…" Abrara states with a smirk, "…Kiruru is doing that for me. All I need to do is sit back and watch the show!"
Cyroro looks at him again momentarily; and Abrara sweatdrops. "Metaphorically, of course." Abrara replies with a slight grunt.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Garuru Teichou…" Taruru begins as he walks around the corner and sees Garuru silently standing with a shovel in his hand; quietly digging a hole in the backyard of the Mihama residence.
"What are you doing?" Tamama asks as he and Taruru walk towards Garuru; but he immediately turns and gives them a menacing glare.
"This is not for you to see…" Garuru states somberly as he continues to dig the hole in the ground.
Suddenly, a little static punctures the air and Garuru quickly touches the side of his hat. "Yes?" He asks as he holds the side of his hat in.
"Pupupu, it's like you said, Teichou-dono…" Tororo states from inside the ship as he looks at several now operational monitors, "…The time storms are making communications with Keron impossible; and we won't be able to leave Pekopon any time soon. We'll have to wait until they subside in order to do anything."
"Just as I suspected…" Garuru replies, "…I've already made preparations here on Pekopon for the funeral. He did, after all, fall in love with a Pekoponjin girl; so it's only fitting his final resting place be here on Pekopon." Garuru states.
Upon hearing this, Taruru and Tamama both look around; and see Giroro's body lying upon a small orange blanket; the wounds in his body no longer bleeding.
"G-Giroro Gochou?!" Tamama shouts as tears start to fill his eyes. Garuru looks up a little as he realizes that they overheard him; and turns to see Tamama run over to Giroro and start shaking him furiously.
"Giroro! Speak to me! Say something! You're alright, right? You're O.K., right? Right?!" Tamama shouts as he cries uncontrollably and stares at Giroro; but Giroro's slightly stiff body only moves groggily in his arms as he shakes him.
"Tamama Nittohei! Let go of him now; that's an order!" Garuru shouts as he drops the shovel and rushes over to Tamama. He grabs Tamama and yanks him of as Tamama continues to reach towards Giroro; while Taruru stares on in sheer shock a few feet away.
"Giroro! GIRORO!!" Tamama shouts as Garuru pulls him away from him. "Taruru! Get Tamama out of here; now!" Garuru shouts angrily; and Taruru quickly salutes him. "Come on Tamama-shishou! Let's go!" Taruru shouts as he tries to pull Tamama away and eventually drags him back around the corner and out of sight.
Garuru sighs as he calms down; and looks over at Giroro briefly. "Sometimes technology has to bow down to nature, I suppose…" He states with a bit of sadness, "…I'm sorry I couldn't save you, brother."
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Zoruru-dono…" A voice states as Zoruru's body is placed on a small table. Next to the table on the floor is a pile of broken parts from a few of the Keroro Robos; which had been battling near Zoruru at the time of his death.
A blue Keronian arm reaches out and grabs Zoruru's mechanical arm and disconnects the few remaining wires connecting it to his body. With a long pair of tongs; the blue Keronian grabs the arm and places it inside a furnace; holding it in there for a minute or so and then removing it.
In the corner of the room; a Pekoponjin girl watches as the blue Keronian removes the glowing-hot metal arm from the furnace and quickly dips it in water; immediately filling the room with steam.
"What are you doing Dororo?" The girl asks as she stares in wonder as the blue Keronian proceeds to start to weld parts of the broken robos together.
He turns and looks at her over his shoulder, an evil glare in his eyes as he wears a gas mask. "Ending this, Sakaki-san." Dororo replies sternly.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Kukuku…stone masonry is not my specialty; but considering the circumstances; I did the best I could." Kururu replies as he walks out of the ruins of the Mihama residence and hands a large stone tablet over to Garuru.
"Thank you, Kururu Sochou." Garuru states as he places the stone at the end of a large mound of freshly covered earth. On it; the words, "A soldier to the last moment. Some battles never end… Rest In Peace; Giroro Gochou of the Keron Army." are written just below a laser-carved portrait of Giroro saluting.
"And now…" Garuru states somberly as a tear trickles down his cheek as he places Giroro's belt upon the tombstone, "…I bid you farewell for the last time, brother. May we meet again, someday…"
"…Until then!" Garuru shouts as he stands up straight and salutes the grave of Giroro. Kururu stands up straight and salutes too; his lip quivering a little as he holds back his emotions.
A long moment of silence hangs over the air when Giroro's cat strolls over slowly and meows softly. Garuru watches in sadness as the cat lightly paws at the tombstone. "I'm sorry, little Neko-chan. This is just as painful as it is for me as it must be for you. He told me about you in letters he wrote…" Garuru states as he watches the cat meow softly and curl up next to the tombstone.
"I'm O.K. now…" Tamama states as he pushes Taruru off of him; and looks to see Kururu and Garuru saluting Giroro's grave.
"Giroro Gochou…I'll never forget you, desu!!" Tamama shouts as he rushes up next to Kururu and salutes Giroro as proudly as he can. Taruru joins Garuru in salute a few moments later as they all stand at the foot of Giroro's grave.
"So, it is true…" A voice states a few long moments later; and they all turn to see Angol Mois walk out onto the lawn. "Angol Mois…" Garuru starts as she walks over to them.
"Uncle told me about what happened," Mois begins as she looks down at the small burial plot, "But it really doesn't hit you until you see it in person like this. You could say, finally understanding?"
Kururu suddenly has a question mark pop up over his head. "Say…where is Teichou-dono anyway?" He asks as everyone looks around for him.
"I don't know…Uncle was crying in my lap; and then he suddenly got serious and said he needed to do something. I haven't seen him since then…you could say, unknown locations?" Mois replies innocently.
Kururu suddenly looks over at Garuru in shock as he realizes something. "Kukuku…if I know Teichou-dono as well as I think I do; he's probably doing something stupid right about now!" Kururu replies.
"Well, that's not too far off…" The narrator states as a long, dark corridor comes into view.
"I wasn't planning on using this; but desperate times call for desperate measures; de arimasu!" Keroro states as he presses a button and a doorway slides open; revealing a large open room.
He looks up and sees the darkened silhouette of a large robot in front of him. "Giroro Gochou…I will not forget your sacrifice and your friendship. I was afraid to fight before; I know it…but now; it's time to show the world that Keroro Gunsou is not a coward and is the leader of the Keron Army's invasion of Pekopon for a reason; and that no one messes with the Keroro Platoon; de arimasu!!" He shouts as the eyes on the mech suddenly light up.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
An overwhelming chorus of resonance fills the air as Kamiya floats above her neighborhood in her Powered Suit; staring down an oncoming armada of Kiruru's with the large Kiruru tower not too far away in the distance.
"Wow…" She states in sheer amazement as the Kiruru's continue towards her, "…I never would've thought that I'd need courage to face something like this…but if it's one thing I've learned since I met Terere-chan; it's that things aren't always as they appear; and you can overcome anything with a little perseverance and a lot of luck!"
As she activates her rockets and blasts off towards the Kiruru's; they all look up simultaneously and glare at her evilly. "Let's do this!" Kamiya shouts as she plunges into the front of the horde and starts swinging her beam sabers around; striking as many of the Kiruru's as she possibly can.
Almost instantly; they all gang up on her and cover her completely. "Ohh…this was such a bad idea…" She mutters as he struggles to breathe with all of the Kiruru's gathering in around her; crushing each other as they try to crush her in the process.
"Kukuku…" A voice suddenly chimes; and Kamiya looks down at her Powered Necklace; which is now glowing. "Kururu?" She mutters in shock as she looks down; barely able to see it through the throngs of Kiruru's.
"Nope…this is just a recording, kuku!" The necklace replies; and she sweatdrops a little.
"From your vital signs; you seem to be encountering some difficulty…" the necklace states, "…Your Powered Suit has built-in features; the same ones as the Kero Ball's technology. Your crest on the front of your head is programmed to respond to your brain waves and activate those features on the suit. So, basically just think of what you want; and the suit will do it for you!"
"Oh really? Thanks Kururu-sempai!" Kamiya shouts with a smile. "Kukuku…note that this necklace is designed to give you a shock every time you direct the phrase, 'Thank you' to either me or the necklace. This is the only warning you will get; don't compliment me, kukuku!" The necklace replies; and she sighs a puff of air.
"Well; let's see if this actually works…" Kamiya states as she closes her eyes. A few moments later; the center jewel on her crest glows a little; and she opens her eyes to see a ball of Kiruru's floating a few feet away from her.
"It worked; I teleported out of there!" Kamiya shouts in shock. The Kiruru's suddenly turn and look at her; and she generates a short twin-barreled rifle. "O.K.; let's dance!" Kamiya shouts as she fires the gun; shooting a pair of high-power blasts right through the group; vaporizing about 5 Kiruru's in the process.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…what's this?" Cyroro states; now reconnected to his ship fully; as he looks up at a monitor.
"This is for Giroro Gochou!" Keroro shouts as he flies in his Keroro Robo Mk-II robot and holds a giant 100-ton hammer in the robot's hands.
"Oh really now…" Cyroro begins as he stares at Keroro rocketing towards him at full speed. Some code scrolls across his optic as the ship begins to rotate and a small panel begins to open on the underside of the ship.
"Take this, de arimasu!" Keroro shouts as he swings the hammer as hard as he can into the opening panel; causing it to crumple and malfunction.
Cyroro grabs the arms of his control chair quickly as the ship rocks violently from the swing. "What is that idiot trying to do?!" Cyroro shouts as he stares up at the screens; which now show the damage readings of the ship's systems. He sweatdrops a little as he reads the damage reports, "He's going to cause the ship to malfunction and destroy himself in the process when it explodes; not to mention me…"
"Take this! And this! And this too, de arimasu!!" Keroro shouts as he continues to relentlessly beat the hull of the ship as hard as he can with the robo's giant hammer; tears streaming uncontrollably down his face.
"I have to stop him now! I'm not going to be terminated like this!" Cyroro states as he disconnects from the ship and quickly races out of the room.
A few moments later, Keroro hears something and turns to see another panel slide open on the ship. "W…what?" He asks as he wipes the tears from his eyes; and sees a large silver mech appear from the opening and float towards him.
"Keroro Gunsou; this is Cyroro Gunsou of the Abrara Platoon. You must stop now; your fight is futile; and you will lose. Give in now and you shall not be killed!" Cyroro announces through a speaker on his robo.
Keroro stares at him for a few moments, and his face becomes hidden as he looks down at the ground. "NOOO, de arimasu!!!" Keroro shouts as he looks up suddenly; shaking his fists in anger. He grabs the controls of his mech and races towards Cyroro as fast as he can.
The Cyroro Robo quickly converts one of it's arms into a giant hammer; and just as Keroro's robo swings up at him; he swings down and they meet in mid-swing. A deafening ripple echoes out from the impact as the two mechs spiral around a little; knocked by the power of the blow.
Suddenly; just as Cyroro finally stabilizes himself in his robo; a warning goes off in his mech as a small radar screen appears in front of him and hundreds of blips appear on it; moving closer and closer to him. "And so, the army of Kiruru finally arrives; just as I calculated…" Cyroro states as he looks back and sees the Keroro Robo charging at him again a short distance away.
"You can't stand against me and the Kiruru's, Keroro Gunsou!" Cyroro shouts; converting his other arm into a missile pod and launching a wave of missiles at Keroro.
"Maybe not; but I must try, de arimasu!" Keroro shouts. The words, 'The revival of the old Keroro' float above his head as he sits inside the cockpit; a determined look upon his face.
He tosses his hammer at the oncoming missiles; causing a few to explode and take out the rest of them at the same time. Cyroro watches as the smoke from the exploding missiles clears finally; only to reveal the Keroro Mech only a few feet from him and closing in fast.
"Uh-oh." Cyroro mutters as Keroro slams his mech into Cyroro's just as the waves of Kiruru's start to appear below them. With his rockets on full blast; he holds onto Cyroro's robo as tightly as he can and aims like a meteor towards Pekopon far below.
A noise from above catches the attention of the Kiruru's; and they all look up to see the two robos cruising at frightening speeds towards them. Suddenly; they slam through them; causing the Kiruru's to splatter like bugs on a windshield against the back of Cyroro's robo.
"No! Stop, you fool!" Cyroro shouts angrily as he stares at Keroro only a few feet in front of him in the cockpit of his robo. "I've always been prepared to sacrifice myself for this mission…" Keroro begins as he stares at Cyroro with blazing determination, "…I just never had the right reason before, de arimasu."
"No! You can't do this!!" Cyroro shouts as he converts his arm into a grappling hook and clamps it around Keroro's throat. Keroro looks at his screen and sees the ground closing in on his radar; and turns to Cyroro.
"Mission…complete, de arimasu." Keroro proudly states as Cyroro looks at him with genuine fear in his optics as he realizes what Keroro just said.
A few hundred yards away, Garuru, Taruru, Tamama and Angol Mois watch as a small trail of fire plummets towards the ground; followed a few seconds later by the sound of a deafening explosion and a giant mushroom cloud.
As the shock waves ripple across the ground a few moments later; Angol Mois falls to her knees and buries her face in her hands. "Mois-dono!" Taruru shouts as he notices her collapse.
"Uncle…no…NOOO!!" She cries out as she knows instantly what happened.
Before anyone else has a chance to react; she clenches her fists in anger as tears continue to stream down her face. Suddenly; she changes her form right before their eyes into her ultimate doomsday form and produces a new, more powerful Lucifer Spear.
"Uncle…my precious Uncle…" She states as she holds her weapon in the air. A second later, static comes over Garuru's hat and he presses the side of his hat again.
"Pupupu, Garuru Teichou; something's just come into our space radar detector's range…" Tororo states with fear as he sees the image of a giant asteroid appear on his screen, "…It's a meteor of some sort. It came out of nowhere!"
"She's going to destroy us all…" Garuru states with shock as he looks up at Angol Mois tears continue to stream down her cheeks. "Final Armageddon: 1/1!" She shouts as she slams her Lucifer Spear into the ground as hard as she can.
Almost instantly; lightning bolts arc down from the sky and strike her Lucifer Spear; causing her to scream in pain. Everyone looks up to see the entire sky filled with streams of lightning bolts interconnecting and spider-webbing across the sky as clouds appear and suddenly disappear within a matter of seconds over and over again.
Tororo watches on his computer screen as the meteor slams into the atmosphere; only to have it stop at the upper atmosphere and explode. The explosion ripples outward from Pekopon; slamming into the Planet Atrophy rings and vaporize part of them as it continues to expand out into space.
On the ground, the planet shakes lightly as the shock wave from the exploding meteor passes; but leaves the planet untouched.
"What just happened?" Garuru asks as he looks around. Taruru and Tamama both stare at Angol Mois as she lies on the ground; knocked unconscious by the lightning striking her.
"Pupupu; it looks like the impact was absorbed by the atmosphere or something…" Tororo starts as he reviews footage from an orbiting satellite.
"Kukuku, you're wrong…" Kururu explains as walks out into the yard with a laptop. Garuru looks at him as Kururu turns the screen towards him and plays back the same footage that Tororo was looking at. "My Little Police satellite caught the whole impact before the explosion took it out," Kururu begins, "From my analysis; it wasn't stopped by the atmosphere; but rather by time itself."
"WHAT?" Garuru asks in shock. "It's hard to explain; but basically that meteor was in a different time than the time it reached Pekopon. It encountered several rips in time in the upper atmosphere; and that caused it to basically jump time; and in essence it couldn't exist in that form and exploded before even penetrating the atmosphere. It also caused a feedback, which echoed down into the antipodal point here on Pekopon…" Kururu states as he looks at Mois, "…Which was her."
"This is…I can't even explain it. I've never seen anything like this in my life…" Garuru begins as he ponders the sheer magnitude of the situation at hand.
"Well; you're going to have to face it now," Kururu begins as he points into the distance as a bunch of tiny dots start to come into view, "Kiruru's coming!"
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"And so, the final bell tolls; and the light at the end of the tunnel fades as all comes to an end…" Abrara states as he stands upon a tall building, "…Isn't that right, Zeroro Heichou?"
A silhouetted figure emerges from behind a penthouse and grabs a hold of a katana on his back; his deep blue eyes reflecting the dim light from arcing lightning behind him in the distance.
"Let's cut to the chase, Abrara…your time has come." The shadowy figure states; and Abrara turns towards him a little bit. "Your voice is more mechanical now Zeroro…" Abrara begins cautiously.
"Yes…I used the parts of my friend Zoruru-dono and some other parts and made a suit; to defeat you with!" Dororo states as he steps into the light; now wearing a purple hued full body mechanical suit of armor with the left side almost identical in appearance to the fallen Zoruru's armor.
"You honestly think you can defeat me? Your friend Zoruru didn't stand a chance…you don't either." Abrara states with his arms crossed; a light breeze blowing his hat flaps a little as he turns more and reveals his now greenish-yellow eyes; which have started to rot inside his head.
Dororo flinches a little upon seeing Abrara's eyes; and Abrara senses it. "Don't fret…I may be blind now; but I can still sense you. I could detect your vengeance long before you even made it to the top of the building, Zeroro…" Abrara states with disgust.
"Do you not fear death Abrara?" Dororo asks him as he moves cautiously on top of the roof. "I've faced death before…it's something I'm all too familiar with…" Abrara states, "…And it's something I would be willing to face again. I know it will come; it comes to everyone eventually…it's just a matter of time."
"Then, for Zoruru and this precious planet which you have destroyed…" Dororo states as he draws his katana, "…Let it be known that your time has come; and it all ends here, Abrara."
Suddenly Dororo dashes as fast as he can towards Abrara. Abrara shoots out a beam of energy at Dororo; only to have it deflected; much to Abrara's shock.
Dororo strikes Abrara on the shoulder; cutting a little into his shoulder. Abrara growls in pain but manages to grab the blade and yank it out; pushing Dororo back in the process.
"You're going to have to do better than that!" Abrara states as he charges his aura and shoots a beam of pure energy out at Dororo. Dororo easily deflects it and knocks it right back at Abrara; knocking him over.
Dororo leaps into the air and as he descends upon Abrara, he draws his katana again and aims it directly at him. Abrara manages to do a backward roll; but stumbles over the edge of the building in the process.
As Abrara falls through the air; Dororo speeds down towards him; using the suit's streamline design to catch up to Abrara in mid fall; and slashes him across the stomach as he lands on top of him.
"You would strike down a cripple?" Abrara asks with resentment as he manages to slow himself and floats in the air.
"No…" Dororo states as he stares up at Abrara; now hovering in the air with a flight pack on his back, "…I would end the terror of a monster once and for all!"
Abrara senses Dororo moving towards him and strikes at him with his energy; but hits only airs as Dororo vanishes and appears behind him in mid air.
Suddenly; Abrara's mouth drops open in shock and horror as he feels a blade plunge through his chest; and Dororo stares at him evilly as a powerful blue aura hovers over the blade.
"Goodbye, Abrara, for the last time." Dororo states as he rips the blade up through Abrara's body and out his shoulder with all of his strength; nearly ripping Abrara's body apart on the process. With one final swing; he comes down and slices Abrara's head in half; and the parts of Abrara fall to the ground silently as Dororo sheathes his sword back into it's holder.
The light gleams off of his armor as he stares down at Abrara's body; now bleeding as it lies on the street below. A gentle rain starts to fall as Dororo lands and kicks over Abrara's body; making sure he is dead.
Suddenly, Dororo senses something and looks up to see a horde of Kiruru's racing by a short distance away. "One battle over; another begins…" Dororo states as he draws his sword again and activates his wing pack.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Argh! Is there no end to these things?" Kamiya shouts as she continues to blast as many Kiruru's as she can when suddenly something broadsides her; sending her slamming into the ground with a tremendous thud.
She cries out in pain as she holds her back slightly and looks up to see Alisa hovering above her with a crazed and twisted smirk upon her face as Kiruru's continue to float by the background.
"Alisa…?" Kamiya manages to ask through the pain as Alisa lands a few feet from her and starts walking towards her. "Thought you could hide from me, huh?" Alisa asks as she laughs insanely to herself.
Just as she reaches where Kamiya is, she reaches down and picks up Kamiya by the crown on her head; causing Kamiya to yelp in pain. "You really have no concept of who you're dealing with here; do you?!" Alisa asks with contempt as she stares into Kamiya's face.
Suddenly, Kamiya snaps and punches Alisa across the face; causing her to let her go and stumble backwards in the process. Alisa turns and looks at Kamiya in shock as Kamiya flares angrily and points her gun directly in her face.
"You listen her…" Kamiya yells as she clenches her other fist in anger, "I'm tired of you thinking your all powerful and trying to pick a fight with me! I stood by and took it before because I didn't want to hurt you; but you're not yourself anymore; and I'm tired of it!"
"Shut up Pekoponjin…you can't stand against me…" Alisa begins; but only receives another smack across the face; this time from Kamiya's gun.
Alisa turns just as Kamiya backhands her across the face and knocks her to the ground. Alisa quickly tries to stand; but Kamiya places her boot on her chest and aims her gun at her face and cocks it.
"Damn it Alisa! Why are you doing this?! What's going on?!" Kamiya shouts in anger. Alisa looks up at her with a slight expression of sadness as Nevula sits on top of her head with an X in his eye.
"Fine then; I'll tell you…" Alisa states as she looks up at Kamiya, "…It's happening because of you, Kamiya."
"What?!" Kamiya asks in shock as she looks down at Alisa, "Me? How?"
"Do you remember a few weeks ago; when we were on the beach together…" Alisa begins, "…You told me as we sat next to each other that you loved having so many friends now; and that if you could have just one wish it would be that all of your friends could be with you all the time!"
"What are you saying?" Kamiya asks her. "I thought long and hard about it; how to make your wish come true…and finally, Daddy told me that he could make it happen. So, he went and altered the histories of 13 planets; just so that everyone who happens to be your friend would be together at the same place; at the same time!" Alisa tells her.
Kamiya's jaw drops in shock as she listens to Alisa explain it all to her. "That's why those Space Police tried to arrest us; because we altered time; which is a severe crime in space. It's just like Daddy told me, he knew that they would come; and he needed you to help us by giving me that antidote to counteract what they gave us to subdue us!"
"But why? I was just saying it…" Kamiya starts. "Because we feel that you make an excellent ally; and that we need you to join us and the fight against the Dark Race; those aliens who threaten Pekopon and the rest of the universe!" Alisa replies.
"But…but…what about Terere? And all my friends knowing the Keroro Platoon; and them not knowing their friends?" Kamiya asks; still trying to absorb and make sense of it all. "Time is a delicate thing; you change one thing and it can alter several other things. We worked hard to make sure that you knew Terere still; but she was only known to you in your recent memory; while you still had memories of all those events that happened in your past with her. And the Keroro Platoon ended up knowing your friends from school due to how we arranged it; but time storms started to rip through as all the different conflicting time streams tried to rearrange themselves to fit the guidelines we tried to implement!" Alisa explains to her.
"What are you telling me?" Kamiya asks, still trying to make sense of everything. "Well; history might have been able to fix itself over the course of time here on Pekopon; but with the Garuru Platoon releasing that weapon during the process…" Alisa begins with fear in her voice.
"What? What's going to happen?" Kamiya shouts. "…I don't know. For all I know; history might not even exist anymore. We might be still in the present; we might be in the future; or we might be in the past. I just don't know anymore!" Alisa shouts back.
"…And this was all for…me?" Kamiya asks with a tone of dismay. "Yes! I did it all for you! Isn't that what you're supposed to do for a friend?" Alisa asks, and Kamiya looks down at her in shock.
"Your friend? You mean you actually understand the concept of friendship? I thought you didn't have feelings?!" Kamiya shouts down at her. "I don't have feelings; and I don't understand the concept of friendship; but Kamiya…I want to learn! Daddy's been trying hard to give me life and show me how to be human; something I've been able to understand…but I need help with it! I wanted you to help me; and I thought by giving you this one wish you wanted; you'd see that I was helping you and you'd help me in return!"
Kamiya shakes her head as she tries to make sense of it all. "You would make an excellent ally to us, Kamiya; and I thought that our friendship was the first step to becoming a team!" Alisa shouts.
Suddenly Nevula wakes up; just as Kamiya sighs a little. "I see now that why you did all this; but this was too much! It was just a passing comment; nothing that I really meant anything by! I was just saying it; I didn't think you'd do all this because of it!"
"So…you're saying that you don't like my present to you; is that it then?" Alisa asks; her expression once again evil.
"Well…it's not so much that; it's just that I can't accept it! You've done something terrible here; Alisa-chan; and I can't live knowing that history has been all messed up just for me!" Kamiya shouts as she steps off of Alisa's chest finally.
"Ah…so that's how it is…" Alisa states as she rises slowly to her feet and stares down Kamiya, "You don't like my present! Maybe things work differently here on Pekopon; maybe you're not supposed to give presents to your so-called friends!"
Kamiya sweatdrops a little as her face becomes hidden. "You're totally taking this the wrong way, Alisa-chan…" She replies with a nervous laugh.
"Oh no, I completely understand now…you don't like me! Is that it? What's the matter, Pekoponjin? Don't you like me…?" Alisa asks with sarcasm as she looks at Kamiya with adoring eyes.
"O.K.; I'm not even sure what's going here any more…" The narrator adds with a tone of confusion.
"That's not it at all Alisa-chan! I like you…um…this is kind of awkward actually…" Kamiya mutters as Alisa gets really close to Kamiya and looks her right in the eyes.
"I thought we were friends and allies…why are you turning me away?" Alisa asks; her tone getting more and more sarcastic.
"Well…it's not so much that…it's just that I can't accept what you did for me; even if it was with the best intentions." Kamiya replies with a slight shrug.
"So, you don't want to be my friend anymore? Is that what you're getting at?!" Alisa shouts. "No…that's not it Alisa-chan. Please, you really need to calm down…" Kamiya states; waving her hands in front of her to calm Alisa down.
"No?! So you don't want to be my friend! It was all for nothing! You were just playing a game with me; just stringing me along; playing off of my kindness when in the end; you took advantage of my hospitality and had me alter history; only to shrug it off and say you don't want it!" Alisa shouts angrily; causing to stare at her in fear.
Alisa clenches her fists in anger as Nevula changes into a giant pair of scythes. "I was your friend...I'm sorry it had to come to this." Alisa states as she suddenly attacks Kamiya without warning.
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"This is really odd…" A small black Keronian states as he types on a computer. "What's that?" Another voice asks from a short distance away.
"Well; you know that WonderFest convention I was looking forward to so much on Pekopon?" The Keronian queries. "Yeah, what about it?" The other voice asks.
"I don't know why; but for some reason I can't find the site for it now on the space internet." The Keronian replies. "Hmm…it might have something to do with this, Piroro…" The other voice states; and the Keronian rises from his seat.
As Piroro makes his way to the back of his ship, he sees Optivula; his little black alien friend, in his ball form sitting in front of a small TV screen.
"What is it, Optivula?" Piroro asks as he looks at the screen. "I don't know; they said it was an urgent report; so they called a special press conference at the Space Police Headquarters." Optivula states.
"And now, Space Policewoman Poyan-chan…" A taller alien states as he steps away from the podium and Poyan floats up to it.
She clears her throat a little bit as a small screen flashes on behind her. "First off, my apologies to everyone who has been waiting for this announcement; but we had to prepare all the facts first to be sure to give you all accurate information, Poya." She states as she addresses a small crowd of aliens.
An image of Nevula appears upon the screen behind her, and Optivula sweatdrops a little. "Wow, that looks just like you!" Piroro states; and Optivula simply floats in front of the screen without replying.
"We recently had a report come into us from the planet Charr of strange events taking place, Poya. As time passed; more and more reports came in from other planets of similar events; such as images of departed beings and past events appearing for brief moments in the present before people, Poya. These are all classic signs of one of the most serious crimes in the universe; altering time and history, Poya!" She explains as she appears to be reading a statement hidden on the podium from view.
"We were finally able to track it down to an alien by the name of Nevula; a member of a race of aliens who's home world was destroyed some time in the past by a member of the Angol tribe during one of their routine planet destroying courses; which was sanctioned by the Space Police, Poya. After attempting to place him and his co-conspirator under arrest; my lieutenant and myself were attacked by them when they escaped from our bonds, Poya. We are still reviewing that situation and what exactly happened; but it appears that we may have underestimated Nevula's resilience and we are going about reconsidering how to deal with his type of alien in the future, Poya." She continues.
"That aside; there was still the issue of the time alteration to deal with; which would have been easy to correct under normal circumstances, Poya. However; two events happened just recently to change that, Poya. First off, the Keron Army of the planet Keron deployed one of it's many platoons to the point of origin of the disturbance in time; Pekopon; and they used a weapon called Planet Atrophy on Pekopon, Poya. This is a weapon that is legal; but has the effect to stop time on the planet it affects, Poya. Whereas hence; since it was deployed on a planet; which at the time had unstable time; it went and caused the already unstable time to continue to destabilize, Poya." She continues to explain.
"And secondly, it now appears, from our most recent information; that a meteor attempted to strike the planet during this unstable time, Poya. The meteor had the effect of converging at least four different streams of time; further adding to the damage, Poya." She adds.
"So, what does this all mean I wonder…" Piroro asks. "I don't know. We're almost at Pekopon; so we'll be able to see for ourselves." Optivula replies.
"In conclusion; I have the unfortunate task to tell you all some terrible news, Poya…" Poyan begins, causing Piroro and Optivula to listen intently.
"According to the final calculations made by the top scientists from across the universe; the time storms will stabilize in exactly 5 hours, according to Pekopon time…" Poyan begins.
"Oh, that's not so bad." Piroro states with a shrug.
"But everyone on Pekopon at the moment; alien and Pekoponjin alike; are oblivious to what has happened; at least to the full extent of it; and due to the time storms, can not be informed of what's going to happen, Poya. The truth of the matter is that; once the storms finally subside about 5 hours from now…Pekopon will be gone, Poya. Pekopon; in fact; will not have existed for the past 345,910 years; according to Pekopon time, Poya!" Poya concludes.
Piroro's jaw instantly drops. "No way…how can that be?!" He shouts in shock. "That's unbelievable…" Optivula states, staring at the screen.
As Piroro and Optivula turn away from the screen; Poyan opens the floor to questions. Suddenly, an alarm starts going off inside the ship; causing Piroro to jump in shock.
"What is it, Optivula?" Piroro shouts as he races towards the front of the ship; where Optivula already is.
"That was just the alarm to let us know that we're on final approach to Pekopon; but that's not what has me scared…" Optivula starts with fear in his voice, "…That Policewoman was right! Look at that!"
Piroro looks out the windshield of the ship as Pekopon appears in front of them.
"Oh my god!!" Piroro shouts in shock as he stares at the sight before him; as two partial rings barely orbit what remains of Pekopon; a twisted jumble of rock and broken crust. Giant holes litter the surface as violent explosions blast out chunks of the planet every few seconds; exposing the inner core of Pekopon and a shattered moon off in the distance behind the planet. The atmosphere has completely disappeared in places and lightning arcs out into space in all directions from the multiple time storms that cover the remaining atmosphere.
"What will happen with to Pekopon and history now? With Pekopon being destroyed and vanishing from history, and the inhabitants of Pekopon oblivious to it; what will happen to everyone who's still alive? And now knowing the truth; what will happen with Kamiya; now having to fight her friend Alisa? And with Kiruru also threatening to destroy Pekopon before the 5 hours run out; will the remaining Garuru and Keroro Platoon members be able to stop Kiruru and save Pekopon and history?" The narrator asks with extreme dismay, "Find out in the epic conclusion!"
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Where's Garuru?
This was just a quick fun little sketch I did to poke fun at the anime for always replacing every Garuru-related part in an episode with Jolili ( ジョリリ ). Poor Garuru... ( ガルル ).
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (他) (イラスト & SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Alisa Southerncross CGI Art
Inspired by Sora-Mito's CGI work; I decided to give it a shot myself.
This is Alisa Southerncross; from Keroro Gunsou. I drew her, inked her, colored her, and did various CGI effects; and this is the end result. I tried to leave Nevula ("Daddy") as slick-looking as possible; since he's supposed to be that way. :D
This is Alisa Southerncross; from Keroro Gunsou. I drew her, inked her, colored her, and did various CGI effects; and this is the end result. I tried to leave Nevula ("Daddy") as slick-looking as possible; since he's supposed to be that way. :D
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹 (アリサ＝サザンクロス) (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Logo
Well; I've got something here; something I've wanted to do for a very long time; and finally did! O_O
It's the logo for the series! "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" in proper japanese; and as an anime series logo!! :P
Many thanks to Sgt. Taichi from the Keroro Platoon HQ Forums for providing me with the proper translation for the title into Japanese!!
The text says, "ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー!"; which should be understandable to anyone who knows Japanese! ^_^
I'm really pleased with how this one turned out; it took me about 5 hours to get this done; playing with colors; setups and effects until I found the right combination! O_O
I know it has some pixelation; but that's because the images I found of the Keroro and Azumanga logos were pixelated; even in that large size format; so I made the text to match (since it looked odd otherwise... O_o).
Please tell me if you like it! Thanks! :D
It's the logo for the series! "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" in proper japanese; and as an anime series logo!! :P
Many thanks to Sgt. Taichi from the Keroro Platoon HQ Forums for providing me with the proper translation for the title into Japanese!!
The text says, "ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー!"; which should be understandable to anyone who knows Japanese! ^_^
I'm really pleased with how this one turned out; it took me about 5 hours to get this done; playing with colors; setups and effects until I found the right combination! O_O
I know it has some pixelation; but that's because the images I found of the Keroro and Azumanga logos were pixelated; even in that large size format; so I made the text to match (since it looked odd otherwise... O_o).
Please tell me if you like it! Thanks! :D
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
The feelings of Piroro...
Well; Piroro is my avatar of myself that I use in my fanfic, "Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!"; but I rarely ever draw him since I don't usually have any ideas for him.
But today; I talked to my best friend and they said to draw your feelings in art; so this is it. Luckily; Piroro feels exactly the same way I do; and can express it without being out of character for him. :D
Essentially; he likes someone; in his case Alisa-chan. He thinks that she has more than a suspicion that he likes her; but she hasn't done anything to show to him whether or not she likes him. He's sad for a few reasons: 1. He knows that he probably will never be with her; since she probably finds him to be "not attractive" and doesn't see him for the caring, considerate Keronian he is; 2. He knows she likes (or at least at one time in history liked) someone else; and so his chances with her are slim; and 3. The question of whether or not she likes him eats away at his thoughts everyday; and his mind always thinks the worst: He feels that she doesn't like him; and the thought of her saying that to him; along with him just not knowing; makes his life a living hell every moment of his life.
In his eyes, she can do no wrong and he loves her for who she is on the inside (which is why Alisa's smiling and happy; because that's how she appears to him: As a vision of pure happiness and beauty). He gazes into her eyes from photos; and peers into the beauty that is Alisa Southerncross. There's nothing more he'd like to do than to be able to smile and think about her and to know that she loves him back.
Unfortunately for him; they live worlds apart (her in Japan and him in space); and he's afraid that she would let distance stop her from ever giving him a chance; as if the sheer fact that she may not like him and that she may like Fuyuki instead wasn't enough.
One thing though that he's got to realize is that these things take time. Unfortunately for him; he's never dated anyone before, so he has no concept of time in terms of dating: he wants to date her as soon as he can because he's afraid that she'll go to Fuyuki instead; and as much as that would hurt him to see; he'd live with it since it makes her happy. In truth though; he'd rather at least have a chance with her and say he tried; in the end if things don't work and she goes to Fuyuki; at least he can live with the fact that he did try; and that maybe, in some way, he did make her happy; which is what he wants most in the universe.
Also; his friend, Optivula on top of his head, can't help him at all; all he can do is watch and pray for the best for him.
I'm sure that within time; he'll come to accept that maybe he really does need to take his time and not try to rush things; like Optivula tells him all the time. He just hopes and prays that if he does take his time; and if he can figure out a way to either become a Pekoponian citizen or help give her space-currency to help her come to him; that she'll wait for him and not find someone else in the meantime.
Click here to read the image's backstory...
But today; I talked to my best friend and they said to draw your feelings in art; so this is it. Luckily; Piroro feels exactly the same way I do; and can express it without being out of character for him. :D
Essentially; he likes someone; in his case Alisa-chan. He thinks that she has more than a suspicion that he likes her; but she hasn't done anything to show to him whether or not she likes him. He's sad for a few reasons: 1. He knows that he probably will never be with her; since she probably finds him to be "not attractive" and doesn't see him for the caring, considerate Keronian he is; 2. He knows she likes (or at least at one time in history liked) someone else; and so his chances with her are slim; and 3. The question of whether or not she likes him eats away at his thoughts everyday; and his mind always thinks the worst: He feels that she doesn't like him; and the thought of her saying that to him; along with him just not knowing; makes his life a living hell every moment of his life.
In his eyes, she can do no wrong and he loves her for who she is on the inside (which is why Alisa's smiling and happy; because that's how she appears to him: As a vision of pure happiness and beauty). He gazes into her eyes from photos; and peers into the beauty that is Alisa Southerncross. There's nothing more he'd like to do than to be able to smile and think about her and to know that she loves him back.
Unfortunately for him; they live worlds apart (her in Japan and him in space); and he's afraid that she would let distance stop her from ever giving him a chance; as if the sheer fact that she may not like him and that she may like Fuyuki instead wasn't enough.
One thing though that he's got to realize is that these things take time. Unfortunately for him; he's never dated anyone before, so he has no concept of time in terms of dating: he wants to date her as soon as he can because he's afraid that she'll go to Fuyuki instead; and as much as that would hurt him to see; he'd live with it since it makes her happy. In truth though; he'd rather at least have a chance with her and say he tried; in the end if things don't work and she goes to Fuyuki; at least he can live with the fact that he did try; and that maybe, in some way, he did make her happy; which is what he wants most in the universe.
Also; his friend, Optivula on top of his head, can't help him at all; all he can do is watch and pray for the best for him.
I'm sure that within time; he'll come to accept that maybe he really does need to take his time and not try to rush things; like Optivula tells him all the time. He just hopes and prays that if he does take his time; and if he can figure out a way to either become a Pekoponian citizen or help give her space-currency to help her come to him; that she'll wait for him and not find someone else in the meantime.
- 2008-08-13
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (イラスト)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
